ary OF PRI 
 aleelaliigl 
 MAR 2&7 1994 
 
 EOL OREN. > 
 
 ty ae 
 8956 
 ayes 
 ete 
 
 1925 
 
me 
 e ‘) £ ect 
 
 h A yh 
 Pigs vs *, “ Ww 
 
 : ae My ; 
 ay? alae 
 i an \ . 
 \ a ri 
 Leerenick a sh 
 on 
 
 ‘\e be ; vi 
 wi ciett x a 
 
 o> 
 
$ 
 
 DiIsciPLinEaxn 
 
 OFTHE 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2022 with funding from 
 Princeton Theological Seminary Library 
 
 https://archive.org/details/governmentdiscipO00pres 0 
 
Ko OF PRINCE 
 
 alex jp sare 
 
 ee ed t wwe 
 
 \ 
 
 Py 
 THE Sp, egiea seit 
 
 GOVERNMENT, DISCIPLINE, AND 
 WORSHIP 
 
 OF THE 
 
 RESBYTERIAN CHURCH 
 
 IN THE 
 
 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 
 
 THE ADMINISTRATIVE STANDARDS SUBORD- 
 INATE TO THE WORD OF GOD, VIZ: 
 
 THE FORM OF GOVERNMENT, THE BOOK OF DISCIPLINE 
 AND THE DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD 
 
 AS RATIFIED AND ADOPTED BY THE SYNOD OF NEW 
 YORK AND PHILADELPHIA IN THE YEAR 
 OF OUR LORD 1788 
 
 AND AS AMENDED IN THE YEARS 
 1805-1924 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 THE CONSTITUTIONAL RULES ADOPTED IN 1893-1912 
 AND GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES 
 
 ISSUED FOR THE OFFICE OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY 
 BY THE PUBLICATION DEPARTMENT OF THE 
 BOARD OF CHRISTIAN EDUCATION 
 PHILADELPHIA, PA., 1924 
 
sitiling, 
 
 OOP Yori Ht Fe ISS8,." Bex, 
 
 THE TRUSTEES OF THE 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION 
 AND SABBATH SCHOOL WORK 
 
 REVISED EDITION, COPYRIGHT, 1896, 1897, 1899, 1902 
 1917, 1918, 1920, 1921, 1922, 1924, APRIL, 1925, 
 
ACTS OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY 
 RELATING TO THE CONSTITUTION. 
 
 1. Changes of the Text of the Constitution. 
 May 22, 1891. 
 
 Resolved, That no change of the text of any of the several 
 Standards of Doctrine, Government, Discipline, and Worship, 
 included in the Constitution, shall hereafter be made except 
 after report to the General Assembly, and due constitutional 
 procedure. 
 
 [For method of procedure, see Form of Government, 
 Chap. XXIV.] 
 
 2. Editorial Supervision of the Constitution. 
 May 31, 1886. 
 
 Resolved, That the Stated and Permanent Clerks be a 
 committee to supervise the publication of any and all editions 
 of the Constitution hereafter issued by the Board of Publica- 
 tion, and also of the Rules for Judicatories. 
 
 3. Publication of the Constitution. 
 May 29, 1839. 
 
 feesolved. That the permission heretofore granted by the 
 Assembly to publish the Confession of Faith in contravention 
 of the copyright, be, and the same is, hereby revoked. 
 
 Resolved, That the PREsBYTERIAN BoarD oF PUBLICATION 
 is hereby directed to take the charge, oversight, and agency 
 of printing and selling the authorized copy of the Constitution 
 of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. 
 
 Resolved, That the standing committees to supervise the 
 publication of the Constitution, within the bounds of the 
 several Synods, be, and the same are, hereby abolished. 
 
 ATTESTATION. 
 
 June, 1924, 
 
 The Stated Clerk of the General Assembly hereby certifies 
 that this edition of the Constitution contains what may be 
 regarded as the authoritative text of the Constitution of the 
 Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. 
 
 Lewis Seymour Munpag, Stated Clerk. 
 
9” 
 
 HISTORICAL SUMMARY. 
 
 The Westminster Confession of Faith and Catechisms were 
 adopted, in 1729, by the General Synod of the undivided 
 Presbyterian Church, as the ‘“‘confession of their faith,’ ex- 
 cepting certain clauses relating to the civil magistrate. 
 
 In 1788, the General Synod amended the Confession of 
 Iaith in Chapters xx., xxili., and xxxi., made ‘‘a small amend- 
 ment” of the Larger Catechism, and adopted the amended 
 Confession of Faith and the Catechisms, the Form of Govern- 
 ment, the Book of Discipline, and the Directory for Worship, 
 “as the standard of our doctrine, government, discipline, and 
 worship.” 
 
 Amendments of the Confession of Faith, since 1788, have 
 been as follows: In 1886-87, by striking out from Chapter 
 xxiv., Section 4, the clause forbidding marriage with a de- 
 ceased wife’s sister. In 1902-03, by adding Chapters xxxiv. 
 and xxxv., and the Declaratory Statement as to Chapter iii. 
 and Chapter x., Section 3; also by the alteration of Chapter 
 xvi., Section 7, Chapter xxii., Section 3, and Chapter xxv., 
 Section 6. 
 
 The Book of Discipline was entirely reconstructed in 1884; 
 and amendments and additions were made, 1894-1920. 
 
 The Form of Government and the Directory for Worship 
 have been amended and added to in various Sections between 
 the vears 1805 and 1924. 
 
 The first Committee to “select and arrange the Proof 
 Texts” was appointed by the General Assembly in 1792, and 
 the proof texts were published in the edition of the Consti- 
 tution issued in 1797. In 1888, a second Committee was 
 appointed to revise the “Proof Texts,” and to furnish proof 
 texts for the Shorter Catechism. The work was approved by 
 the General Assembly of 1894. 
 
 The Standards were also adopted as the basis of Reunion, 
 as follows: in 1758 by the Synods of New York and Phila- 
 delphia; in 1869 by the “Old School” and the ‘““New School” 
 Churches; and in 1906 by the Cumberland Presbyterian 
 Church and the Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A. 
 
 4 
 
PREFARATORY NOTE 
 
 There are in the doctrinal standards of the Presbyterian 
 Church in the United States of America, certain parts which 
 are Administrative in their character and bearing. In pub- 
 lishing in separate form the Administrative Standards found in 
 this volume, attention should be specifically drawn to this fact. 
 
 A general list of the Administrative portions of the Doc- 
 trinal Standards is herewith submitted: 
 
 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 Chapter I. Of the Holy Scriptures. 
 
 Chapter XIX. Of the Law of God. 
 
 Chapter XX. Of Christian Liberty and Liberty of Con- 
 science. 
 
 Chapter XXI. Of Religious Worship and the Sabbath Day. 
 
 Chapter XXII. Of Lawful Oaths and Vows. 
 
 Chapter XXIII. Of the Civil Magistrate. 
 
 Chapter XXIV. Of Marriage and Divorce. 
 
 Chapter XXV. Of the Church. 
 
 Chapter XX VII. Of the Sacraments. 
 
 Chapter XXVIII. Of Baptism. 
 
 Chapter XXIX. Of the Lord’s Supper. 
 
 Chapter XXX. Of Church Censures. 
 
 Chapter XX XI. Of Synods and Councils. 
 
 LARGER CATECHISM, 
 
 Questions 3, 5. Of the Scriptures. 
 Questions 24, 28, 29. Of Sin. 
 _ Question 45. Of the Kingship of Christ. 
 ~ Questions 62, 63. Of the Visible Church. 
 Questions 91-152. Of the Moral Law. 
 Question 158. By Whom Is the Word of God to Be Preached? 
 Questions 164-166. Of Baptism. 
 Questions 168, 169, 172, 173. Of the Lord’s Supper. 
 Questions 178-196. Of Prayer and the Lord’s Prayer. 
 
 SHORTER CATECHISM. 
 
 Questions 2, 3. Of the Scriptures. 
 
 Question 14. Of Sin. 
 
 Question 26. Of the Kingship of Christ. 
 
 Questions 39-84. Of Duty and the Moral Law. 
 
 Questions 88-97. Of the Means of Grace, the Sacraments 
 Included. 
 
 Questions 98-107. Of Prayer and the Lord’s Prayer. 
 
 The above list shows how important it is to keep in mind, in 
 connection with all administration of Church affairs, the 
 unity of the Constitution as a whole. The Administrative 
 are not independent of, but are rooted in and controlled by, 
 the Doctrinal Standards. 
 
 Lewis Seymour Moupag, Stated Clerk. 
 5 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 THE FORM OF GOVERNMENT.................... 9 
 EP (Bretitamaryy Brinch piesacct.tsamcae ck aie ia tet 9 
 TA CORTS-C DUTCH: sel Au cca) ane Micke: intial ean cee 12 
 TIL (Of the, Officers ot ithe, Church a.02....adieeies ot. 13 
 TV..408 Bishops OF Le AStous, fm. ni. eee eee 14 
 VIS OP Rube bigeres ae ee Eo See nes 15 
 VIL GOP Deatone i te ate er, sae ree 15 
 VII. Of Ordinances in a Particular Church.................. 16 
 VIII. Of Church Government, and the Several Kinds 
 OF JUudiCaCOTioss leo ike nen ee wrenes on oe Ly: 
 Tx Of-the Church sessions © ott acs , icdeeee 18 
 A Ol the Preshviervy. ea te ees eee 21 
 AT MOi the Synod 5. ee ee. te ee tee a ene 25 
 AIT. Of the General Assembly .i........0.cccclccccccccccceseeeeeee 26 
 XIII. Of Electing and Ordaining Ruling Elders and 
 DéAgons 20). 2752 ie De Teer. Balauae: Sr 29 
 XIV. Of Licensing Candidates or Probationers to 
 Preach-the (sospellic 2 ptt GA" PM a eek Se 31 
 XV. Of the Election and Ordination of Bishops or 
 Pastors; ‘and. Hvangelistsitscf Nott, WAL wee 35 
 XVI. Of Translation, or Removing a Minister from 
 One-Chatre.to'Anothers# a 86! JADN ien, 42 
 XVII. Of Resigning a Pastoral Charge.......c.c.ccccccccccssscess 44 
 ILOILO hoe a ca A alll 45 
 wig GENiaderatars:sarto ak een ne eee nee 46 
 Ben OF Clerks <0 cite tie aan 2 oe Lae ind 47 
 XXI. Of Vacant Congregations Assembling for Public 
 Worshipeveti?. 1c Sen Sir nee er et Paper 47 
 XXII. Of Commissioners to the General Assemblly........ 48 
 XXIII. Of the Organizations of the Church: ‘Their 
 bughts and Dities 2a, oe ee 50 
 SATViiOPA mendmenigit wii tn eo ee a 51 
 XAXV. Of the Board of Deacons...cccccccccccccsesesessseeseccececeee 52 
 XXVI. Of the General Council and Executive Com- 
 WUISSIONR: 0. Cited heen, oh eee 53 
 THE BOOK OMNDISCIPLINES 2 tie 59 
 I. Of Discipline: Its Nature, Ends, and Subjects 59 
 II. Of the Parties in Cases of Process ....cccccccecccsseessse 60 
 
CONTENTS 7 
 
 PAGE 
 III. Of Charges and Specifications..........0.00.c:ccceeeeee 62 
 IV. Of Process: General Rules Pertaining to All 
 ET ROMA So) ed Mee Ee? ek oe 62 
 V. Of Special Rules Pertaining to Cases Before 
 PARSONS cto RSs scl et she ae, eae re Re ey 66 
 VI. Of General Rules Pertaining to the Trial of a 
 Minister, Elder, or Deacont............:....ccscccessceeees 66 
 VII. Of Cases Without. Process iiicscraiatt suarincd csodovces 69 
 WILT. OF Tviclence. 25 .s<1- cetera ee ee, ae 72 
 IX. Of the Ways in Which a Cause May Be Carried 
 from a Lower to a Higher Judicatory.............. 75 
 i. General Review and Control..........000.00.00. 75 
 lis. | MeTerencesns bt zisieork. Acid eeat diteee 76 
 ALES, CSOD teers epsieeiet cccere di vonss iekcavoccesens 77 
 TV IRA DRCAISN Gero ie eer al ye tec 79 
 ao WL Lesente and Proteats io cot ees ae celine 81 
 XI. Of Jurisdiction in Cases of Dismission.................. 83 
 XII. Of Removals, and Limitations of Time................ 84 
 ALT. OF Judicial: Caseatiy 5 mie Vane en 85 
 i. Of Judicial Cases in Presbyteries and 
 PSV OdS eG ees ss Sees! dion: Pela ee Cee 85 
 SRT 8: AA "Sudicial Cases in the General 
 PASBET DLV Cn. ack noite tye te ee 86 
 iii, Of Nonjudicial or Administrative 
 Cases and References...............cecceeee 88 
 XIV. Of Differences Between Judicatories.........0.00.00. 89 
 THE DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP 
 YALE OY BREE Ese RE SE: oe Weer 91 
 I. Of the Sanctification of the Lord’s Day.............. 91 
 II. Of the Assembling of the Congregation and 
 Their Behavior During Divine Service............ 92 
 III. Of the Public Reading of the Holy Scriptures.... 92 
 LV. Of theSingiig ot Pealma nea tata 93 
 Nia T ok DUG RTAVED ny Scatter: ates ete it peses seen 94 
 VI. Of the Worship of God by Offerings........00000000... 96 
 VII. Of the Preaching of the Word.........000coe eee 97 
 VIII. Of the Administration of Baptism......000.0000000000.. 98 
 IX. Of the Administration of the Lord’s Suppert...... 101 
 X. Of the Admission to Full Communion of Persons 
 Baptized invinfancyie cee Oe aes, le 104 
 XI. Of the Mode of Inflicting and Removing 
 OTIATINGG ta ties. vdreatanite Llaanadtnes ads Gan Adee tan 104 
 XII. Of the Solemnization of Marriage.....0.0....00c.. 107 
 MLL OF thd Visitation of the Sick: init ee. ind 110 
 LV GOO tne: Dura hOTins CAG eh Ce ee 112 
 
8 CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 XY. Of Fasting, and of the Observation of the Days 
 of/Ehankspiving: sl. sack. | Yates Yo 112 
 XVI. Of Secret and Family Worship............c.cccccscsssseseee 114 
 APPEN DIC ES 22 Jos sntccsthsetcasenasasc Mt ne aoe, 115 
 A. Brief Statement of the Reformed Faith........ccccccccosescee 117 
 Bc. ConstiiwtionaltRuless + ee ne ee is 
 1s Local: Evangelistaaed Vere Boar AD te 1 Bis 
 li: |, Trials for Licensure. 2:.47.1 eee OP eae 123 
 lis Candidates for the Ministry.............:.ccsscssesesess 124 
 
 iv. Permanent Committee on Vacancy and 
 DUP DEV eee ee ee ene ab es 124 
 C;; | General. Rules.for, JudicatoriesRh 2.2015, 126 
 
 TN DEX ji itheed sins ee eink auc) ES Eel 137 
 
THE 
 
 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 
 
 ADOPTED, 1788; AMENDED, 1805-1924. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 PRELIMINARY PRINCIPLES.* 
 
 Tue Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
 America, in presenting to the Christian public the system 
 of union, and the form of government and discipline 
 which they have adopted, have thought proper to state, 
 by way of introduction, a few of the general principles by 
 which they have been governed in the formation of the 
 plan. This, it is hoped, will, in some measure, prevent 
 those rash misconstructions, and uncandid reflections, 
 which usually proceed from an imperfect view of any 
 subject; as well as make the several parts of the system 
 plain, and the whole perspicuous and fully understood. 
 
 They are unanimously of opinion: 
 
 I. That “God alone is Lord of the conscience; and 
 “hath left it free from the doctrine and commandments of 
 “men, which are in any thing contrary to his word, or 
 
 *Note.—This introductory chapter, with the exception of the first 
 sentence, was first drawn up by the Synod of New York and Philadelphia, 
 and prefixed to the Form of Government, etc., as published by that body 
 in 1788. In that year, after arranging the plan on which the Presbyterian 
 Church is now governed, the Synod was divided into four Synods, and 
 gave place to the General Assembly which met for the first time in 1789. 
 
 9 
 
10 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [CHAP. I. 
 
 “beside it in matters of faith or worship”: Therefore 
 they consider the rights of private judgment, in all mat- 
 ters that respect religion, as universal and unalienable: 
 they do not even wish to see any religious constitution 
 aided by the civil power, further than may be necessary 
 for protection and security, and, at the same time, be 
 equal and common to all others. 
 
 II. That, in perfect consistency with the above princi- 
 ple of common right, every Christian Church, or union or 
 association of particular churches, is entitled to declare 
 the terms of admission into its communion, and the qualifi- 
 cations of its ministers and members, as well as the whole 
 system of its internal government which Christ hath ap- 
 pointed: that, in the exercise of this right they may, not- 
 withstanding, err, in making the terms of communion 
 either too lax or too narrow; yet, even in this case, they 
 do not infringe upon the liberty, or the rights of others, 
 but only make an improper use of their own. 
 
 III. That our blessed Saviour, for the edification of the 
 visible Church, which is his body, hath appointed officers, 
 not only to preach the gospel and administer the Sacra- 
 ments; but also to exercise discipline, for the preserva- 
 tion both of truth and duty; and, that it is incumbent 
 upon these officers, and upon the whole Church, in whose 
 name they act, to censure or cast out the erroneous and 
 scandalous; observing, in all cases, the rules contained in 
 the Word of God. 
 
 IV. That truth is in order to goodness; and the great 
 touchstone of truth, its tendency to promote holiness; 
 according to our Saviour’s rule, “by their fruits ye shall 
 know them.” And that no opinion can be either more 
 pernicious or more absurd, than that which brings truth 
 and falsehood upon a level, and represents it as of no 
 consequence what a man’s opinions are. On the contrary, 
 they are persuaded that there is an inseparable connection 
 between faith and practice, truth and duty. Otherwise it 
 would be of no consequence either to discover truth, or to 
 embrace it. 
 
SEC. VIII.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 11 
 
 V. That while under the conviction of the above prin- 
 ciple, they think it necessary to make effectual provision, 
 that all who are admitted as teachers, be sound in the faith; 
 they also believe that there are truths and forms, with 
 respect to which men of good characters and principles 
 may differ. And in all these they think it the duty both 
 of private Christians and societies, to exercise mutual 
 forbearance towards each other. 
 
 VI. That though the character, qualifications, and 
 authority of church officers, are laid down in the Holy 
 Scriptures, as well as the proper method of their investi- 
 ture and institution; yet the election of the persons to the 
 exercise of this authority, in any particular society, is in 
 that society. 
 
 VII. That all church power, whether exercised by the 
 body in general, or in the way of representation by dele- 
 gated authority, is only ministerial and declarative; that 
 is to say, that the Holy Scriptures are the only rule of 
 faith and manners; that no church judicatory ought to 
 pretend to make laws, to bind the conscience in virtue of 
 their own authority; and that all their decisions should 
 be founded upon the revealed will of God. Now though 
 it will easily be admitted, that all synods and councils may 
 err, through the frailty inseparable from humanity; yet 
 there is much greater danger from the usurped claim of 
 making laws, than from the right of judging upon laws 
 already made, and common to all who profess the gospel; 
 although this right, as necessity requires in the present 
 state, be lodged with fallible men. 
 
 VIII. Lastly, that, if the preceding Scriptural and 
 rational principles be steadfastly adhered to, the vigor 
 and strictness of its discipline will contribute to the glory 
 and happiness of any Church. Since ecclesiastical disci- 
 pline must be purely moral or spiritual in its object, and 
 not attended with any civil effects, it can derive no force 
 whatever, but from its own justice, the approbation of an 
 impartial public, and the countenance and blessing of the 
 great Head of the Church universal. 
 
12 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [CHAP. II. 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 I. JESuS CHRIST, who is now exalted far above all 
 principality and power,” hath erected, in this world, a 
 kingdom, which is his Church. ® 
 
 II. The universal Church consists of all those persons, 
 in every nation, together with their children, who make 
 profession of the holy religion of Christ, and of submis- 
 sion to his laws.° 
 
 III. As this immense multitude cannot meet together in 
 one place, to hold communion, or to worship God, it is 
 reasonable, and warranted by Scripture example, that 
 they should be divided into many particular churches.? 
 
 IV. A particular church consists of a number of pro- 
 fessing Christians, with their offspring, voluntarily associ- 
 
 @Eph. i. 20, 21. When he raised him from the dead, and set him at 
 his own right hand in the heavenly places, far above all principality, 
 and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, 
 not only in this world, but also in that which is to come. Psa. Ixviii. 18, 
 Thou hast ascended on high, thou hast led captivity captive: thou 
 hast received gifts for men; yea, for the rebellious also, that the Lorp 
 God might dwell among them. 
 
 bPsa. ii. 6. Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion. Dan. 
 vii. 14.—There was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that 
 all people, nations, and languages, should serve him: his dominion is 
 an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom 
 that which shall not be destroyed. Eph. i. 22, 23. And hath put all 
 things under his feet, and gave him to ‘be the head over all things to the 
 ehurch, Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all. 
 
 CRev. v. 9. And hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every 
 kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation. Acts ii. 39. For the 
 promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, 
 even as many as the Lord our God shall call. 1 Cor. i. 2, compared with 
 2 Cor. ix. 13. 
 
 dGal. i. 21, 22. Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cilicia; 
 and was unknown by face unto the churches of Jud#a which were in Christ. 
 Rev. i. 4, 20. John to the seven churches which are in Asia: Grace be 
 unto you, and peace, from him which is, and which was, and which is 
 to come; and from the seven Spirits which are before his throne.—The 
 mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the 
 seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven 
 churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven 
 churches. See also Rev. ii. 1. 
 
SEC 11.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 13 
 
 ated together, for divine worship and godly living, agree- 
 ably to the Holy Scriptures;* and submitting to a certain 
 form of government.’ 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 OF THE OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 I. Our blessed Lord, at first, collected his Church out of 
 different nations,’ and formed it into one body,” by the 
 mission of men endued with miraculous gifts which have 
 long since ceased.* 
 
 II. The ordinary and perpetual officers in the Church 
 are Bishops or Pastors;’ the representatives of the people, 
 usually styled Ruling Elders;* and Deacons.! 
 
 €Acts ii. 41, 47. Then they that gladly received his word were bap- 
 tized: and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand 
 souls.—Praising God, and having favor with all the people. And the Lord 
 added to the church daily such as should be saved. I Cor. vii. 14. For 
 the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving 
 wife is sanctified by the husband: else were your children unclean; but 
 now are they holy. Acts ii. 39. Mark x. 14, compared with Matt. xix. 
 13, 14, and Luke xviii. 15, 16. 
 
 THeb. viii. 5. Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly 
 things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make 
 the tabernacle: for, See, saith he, that thou make all things according 
 to the pattern showed to thee in the mount. Gal. vi. 16. And as many 
 as walk according to this rule, peace be on them, and mercy, and upon 
 the Israel of God. 
 
 9Psa. ii. 8. Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine in- 
 heritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession. Rev. 
 vii. 9. After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could 
 number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood 
 before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and 
 palms in their hands. 
 
 hi Cor. x. 17. For we being many are one bread, and one body: for 
 we are all partakers of that one bread. See also Eph. iv. 16. Col. i. 18. 
 
 iMatt. x. 1-8. And when he had called unto him his twelve disciples, 
 he gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal 
 all manner of sickness and all manner of disease, etc. 
 
 j1 Tim. iii. 1. If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good 
 work. Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; 
 and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting 
 of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body 
 of Christ. 
 
 ki) Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of 
 double honor. 
 
 'Phil. i. 1. To all the saints in Christ Jesus which are at Philippi, with 
 the bishops and deacons. 
 
14 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cwap. rv. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 OF BISHOPS OR PASTORS. 
 
 Tue pastoral office is the first m the Church, both for 
 dignity and usefulness.” The person who fills this office 
 hath, in Scripture, obtained different names expressive of 
 his various duties. As he has the oversight of the flock 
 of Christ, he is termed bishop.*” As he feeds them with 
 spiritual food, he is termed pastor.? As he serves Christ 
 in his church, he is termed minister.” As it is his duty to 
 be grave and prudent, and an example of the flock, and 
 to govern well in the house and kingdom of Christ, he is 
 termed presbyter or elder.? As he is the messenger of 
 God, he is termed the angel of the church.” As he is sent 
 to declare the will of God to sinners, and to beseech them 
 to be reconciled to God through Christ, he is termed am- 
 bassador.* And, as he dispenses the manifold grace of 
 God, and the ordinances instituted by Christ, he is termed 
 steward of the mysteries of God.’ 
 
 mRom. xi. 13. 
 
 mActs xx. 28. Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the 
 flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, [bishops] 
 to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood. 
 
 OJer. iii. 15. And I will give you pastors according to mine heart, 
 which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding. 1 Pet. v. 2-4. 
 
 P1 Cor. iv. 1. Let aman so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, 
 and stewards of the mysteries of God. 2 Cor. iii. 6. Who also hath 
 made us able ministers of the new testament. 
 
 @i Pet. v. 1. The elders which are among you I exhort, who am also 
 an elder, and a witness of the sufferimgs of Christ, and also a partaker 
 of the glory that shall be revealed. See also Tit.i.5. 1 Tim. v. 1, 17, 19. 
 
 TRev. ii. 1. Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write. Rev. 
 1. 20.—The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches. See also 
 Reve ii:,1)7s/ Mal. ii... 
 
 82 Cor. v. 20. Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though 
 God did beseech you by us, we pray you in Christ’s stead, be ye reconciled 
 to God. Eph. vi. 20. 
 
 ‘Luke xii. 42. Who then is that faithful and wise steward, whom 
 his lord shall make ruler over his household, to give them their portion 
 of meat in due season? 1 Cor.iv. 1. Let aman so account of us, as of 
 the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. 
 
 *As the office and character of the gospel minister is particularly and 
 fully described in the Holy Scriptures, under the title of bishop and as 
 this term is peculiarly expressive of his duty as an overseer of the flock, 
 it ought not to be rejected. 
 
cHAP. vi.}] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 15 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 OF RULING ELDERS. 
 
 ‘ 
 
 Ruuina elders are properly the representatives of the 
 people, chosen by them for the purpose of exercising 
 government and discipline, in conjunction with pastors or 
 ministers.“ This office has been understood, by a great 
 part of the Protestant Reformed Churches, to be desig- 
 nated in the Holy Scriptures, by the title of governments, 
 and of those who rule well, but do not labor in the word 
 and doctrine.” 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 OF DEACONS. 
 
 Tue Scriptures clearly point out deacons as distinct 
 officers in the Church,” whose business it is to take care 
 of the poor, and to distribute among them the collections 
 which may be raised for their use.* To them also may be 
 properly committed the management of the temporal 
 affairs of the Church. 4 
 
 41 Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of 
 double honor, especially they who labor in the word and doctrine. Rom. 
 xi. 7,8. <Acts:xv. 25. 
 
 1 Cor. xii. 28. And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, 
 secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts 
 of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. See letter wu, 
 above. 
 
 Phil. i. 1. 1 Tim. iii. 8-15. 
 
 ZActs vi. 1, 2. And in those days, when the number of the disciples 
 was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the 
 Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministra- 
 tion. Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto them. 
 and said, It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve 
 tables, 
 
 YActs vi. 3, 5, 6. Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven 
 men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may 
 appoint over this business.—And the saying pleased the whole multitude: 
 and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, 
 and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and 
 Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch: whom they set before the apostles: and 
 when they had prayed, they laid ¢heir hands on them. 
 
16 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _— [cHap. vit. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 
 
 THE ordinances established by Christ, the Head, in a 
 particular church, which is regularly constituted with 
 its proper officers, * are prayer,* singing praises, ° reading,’ 
 expounding and preaching the Word of God;* administer- 
 ing Baptism and the Lord’s Supper;* public solemn fast- 
 ing and thanksgiving,’ catechizing,? makir ; collections 
 
 21 Cor. xiv. 26, 33, 40. Let all things be done unto edifying.—For 
 God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of 
 the saints.—Let all things be done decently and in order. 
 
 4Acts vi. 4. But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to 
 the ministry of the word. 1 Tim. ii. 1. 
 
 oCol. iii. 16. Teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and 
 hymas and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord 
 Psa. ix. 11. Eph. v.19. Also Col. iv. 6. 
 
 CActs xv. 21. Luke iv. 16, 17. 
 
 4Titus i. 9. Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught, 
 that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the 
 gainsayers. Acts x. 42.—He commanded us to preach unto the people. 
 see also Acts xxviii. 23. Luke xxiv. 47. 2 Tim. iv. 2. Acts ix. 20. 
 
 €Matt. xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore; and teach all nations, bap- 
 tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded 
 YOU, mete. Anda VLark. <Vin lope Gasten@ Oras ki 2o-2Om ahora le Dave 
 received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord 
 Jesus the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread: and when 
 he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat; this is my body, 
 which is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me. After the same 
 manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is 
 the new testament in my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink ¢, in re- 
 membrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, 
 ye do show the Lord’s death till he come. Compared with 1 Cor. x. 16. 
 
 JLuke v. 35. But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be 
 taken away from them, and then shall they fast inthose days. Psa. 1. 14. 
 Otfer unto God thanksgiving; and pay thy vows unto the Most 
 High. Phil. iv. 6.—In every thing by prayer and supplication with 
 thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. See 1 Tim. 
 ils dyed. XCV. 2. 
 
 9Heb. v. 12. For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have 
 need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles 
 of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. 
 
as 
 
 SEC. I.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 17 
 
 for the poor and other pious purposes ;” exercising disci- 
 pline;* and blessing the people.’ 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, AND THE SEVERAL KINDS OF 
 JUDICATORIES. 
 
 I. ir is absolutely necessary that the government of the 
 Church be eacrcised under some certain and definite form.* 
 And we hold it to be expedient, and agreeable to Scripture 
 and the practice of the primitive Christians, that the Church 
 be governed by congregational, presbyterial, and synodical 
 assemblies. In full consistency with this belief, we em- 
 brace, in the spirit of charity, those Christians who differ 
 from us, in opinion, or in practice, on these subjects.’ 
 
 hl Cor. xvi. 1-4. Now concerning the collection for the saints, as 
 I have given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. Upon the 
 first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God 
 hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come. And 
 when I come, whomsoever ye shall approve by your letters, them will 
 I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem. And if it be meet that 
 I go also, they shall go with me. Gal. ii. 10. Only they would that we 
 should remember the poor; the same which I also was forward to do. 
 
 ‘Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit 
 yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, 
 that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable 
 for you. 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. And we beseech you, brethren, to know 
 them which labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish 
 you; and to esteem them very highly in love for their work’s sake. And 
 be at peace among yourselves. 
 
 J2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of 
 God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. 
 Eph. i. 2. Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father and from 
 the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 EEzek. xliii. 11, 12. Show them the form of the house, and the fashion 
 thereof, and the goings out thereof, and the comings in thereof, and all 
 the forms thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, and all the forms thereof, 
 and all the laws thereof: and write it in their sight that they may keep 
 the whole form thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, and do them. 
 This is the law of the house. 
 
 lActs xv. 5, 6. But there rose up certain of the sect of the Pharisees 
 which believed, saying, That it was needful to circumcise them and to 
 command them to keep the law of Moses. And the apostles and elders 
 came together for to consider of this matter. 
 
18 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cwap. 1x. 
 
 II. These assemblies ought not to possess any civil juris- 
 diction, nor to inflict any civil penalties.” Their power 
 is wholly moral or spiritual, and that only ministerial 
 and declarative.” They possess the right of requiring 
 obedience to the laws of Christ; and of excluding the 
 disobedient and disorderly from the privileges of the 
 Church. To give efficiency, however, to this necessary 
 and scriptural authority, they possess the powers requi- 
 site for obtaining evidence and inflicting censure. They 
 can call before them any offender against the order and 
 government of the Church; they can require members of 
 their own society to appear and give testimony in the 
 cause; but the highest punishment to which their author- 
 ity extends, is to exclude the contumacious and impeni- 
 tent from the congregation of believers. ° 
 
 III. In these assemblies only members thereof who are 
 personally present are entitled to vote. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 
 
 J. Tue church session consists of the pastor or pastors 
 and ruling elders, of a particular congregation.” 
 
 mULuke xii. 13, 14. And one of the company said unto him, Master, 
 speak to my brother, that he divide the inheritance with me. And he 
 said unto him, Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you? John 
 xviii. 36.—My kingdom is not of this world. 
 
 ®See and consult Acts xv. 1-32. 
 
 OMatt. xviii. 15-18. Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against 
 thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he 
 shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear 
 thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or 
 three witnesses every word may be established. And if he shall neglect 
 to hear them, tell ¢¢ unto the church: but if he neglect to hear the church, 
 let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. Verily I say 
 unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: 
 and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. 
 v. 4, 5. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered 
 together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver 
 such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit 
 may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 ?1 Cor. v.4. Inthe name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered 
 together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
SEC. VI.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 19 
 
 II. Of this judicatory, two elders, if there be as many 
 in the congregation, with the pastor, shall be necessary to 
 constitute a quorum. 
 
 III. The pastor of the congregation shall always be 
 the moderator of the session; except when, for prudential 
 reasons, it may appear advisable that some other minister 
 should be invited to preside; in which case the pastor 
 may, with the concurrence of the session, invite such 
 other minister as they may see meet, belonging to the 
 same presbytery, to preside in that case. The same expe- 
 dient may be adopted in case of the sickness or absence 
 of the pastor. — 
 
 IV. It is expedient, at every meeting of the session, 
 more especially when constituted for judicial business, 
 that there be a presiding minister. When, therefore, a 
 church is without a pastor, the moderator of the session 
 shall be, either the minister appointed for that purpose 
 by the presbytery, or one invited by the session to preside 
 on a particular occasion. But where it is impracticable, 
 without great inconvenience, to procure the attendance 
 of such a moderator, the session may proceed without it. 
 
 V. In congregations where there are two or more pas- 
 tors, they shall, when present, alternately preside in the 
 session. 
 
 VI. The church session is charged with maintaining 
 the spiritual government of the congregation; for which 
 purpose, they have power to inquire into the knowledge’ 
 and Christian conduct of the members of the church; 
 to call before them offenders and witnesses, being mem- 
 bers of their own congregation, and to introduce other 
 witnesses, where it may be necessary to bring the process 
 to issue, and when they can be procured to attend; to re- 
 ceive members into the church; to admonish, to rebuke, 
 to suspend or exclude from the Sacraments, those who are 
 
 @Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit 
 yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, 
 that they may do it with joy, and not with grief. 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. 
 1 Dimyev 72 TEzek, xxxiv. 4. 
 
20 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cuHap. rm. 
 
 found to deserve censure;* to concert the best measures for 
 promoting the spiritual interests of the congregation; to 
 supervise the Sabbath-school and the various societies or 
 agencies of the congregation; and to appoint delegates to 
 the higher judicatories of the Church.’ 
 
 VII. Subject to the provisions of the Directory for 
 Worship, the session shall have and exercise exclusive 
 authority over the worship of the congregation, including 
 the musical service; and shall determine the times and 
 places of preaching the Word and all other religious serv- 
 ices. They shall also have exclusive authority over the 
 uses to which the church buildings may be put, but may 
 temporarily delegate the determination of such uses to 
 the body having management of the temporal affairs of 
 the church, subject to the superior authority and direction 
 of the session. 
 
 VIII. The pastor has power to convene the session when 
 he may judge it requisite;“ and he shall always convene 
 them when requested to do so by any two of the elders. 
 The session shall also convene when directed so to do by 
 the presbytery. 
 
 IX. Every session shall keep a fair record of its pro- 
 ceedings; which record shall be, at least once in every 
 year, submitted to the inspection of the presbytery. 
 
 X. Every church session shall keep registers or rolls of 
 persons admitted to or suspended from the Lord’s Table; 
 and of the deaths, and other removals of church members; 
 but the names of members shall be placed upon or removed 
 from the rolls of the church only by order of the session, 
 and in accordance with the provisions of the Book of Disci- 
 
 $1 Thess. v. 12, 13. And we beseech you, brethren, to know them 
 which labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish 
 you; and to esteem them very highly in love for their work’s sake. Andi 
 be at peace among yourselves. See also 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 15. 1 Cor. 
 xi. 27-33. 
 
 tActs xv. 2, 6. When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dis- 
 sension and disputation with them,they determined that Paul and Barnabas, 
 and certain other of them, should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles 
 and elders about this question.—And the apostles and elders came together 
 for to consider of this matter. 4UActs xx. 17. 
 
SEC. I11.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 21 
 
 pline. The church session shall also keep a fair register 
 of marriages, and of baptisms, with the times of the births 
 of the individuals baptized. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 OF THE PRESBYTERY. 
 
 I. Tue Church being divided into many separate con- 
 gregations, these need mutual counsel and assistance, in 
 order to preserve soundness of doctrine, and regularity 
 of discipline, and to enter into common measures for pro- 
 moting knowledge and religion, and for preventing infi- 
 delity, error, and immorality.” Hence arise the importance 
 and usefulness of presbyterial and synodical assemblies.” 
 
 II. A presbytery consists of all the ministers, in num- 
 ber not less than five, and one ruling elder from each 
 congregation, within a certain district; but in exceptional 
 cases a presbytery may be organized within the bounda- 
 ries of existing presbyteries, in the interests of ministers 
 and churches speaking other than the English language, 
 or of those of a particular race; but in no case without 
 their consent; and the same rule shall apply to synods. 
 
 III. Every congregation, which has a stated pastor, has 
 a right to be represented by one elder; and everv colle- 
 giate church by two or more elders, in proportion to the 
 number of its pastors. 
 
 "The church of Jerusalem consisted of more than one, as is manifest 
 both before and after the dispersion, from Acts vi. 1, 6. Acts ix. Sh be 
 Acts xxi. 20. Acts ii. 41, 46, 47, and iv. 4. These congregations were 
 under one presbyterial government, proved from Acts xv. 4. Acts xi. 
 22,30. Actsxxi.17,18. Actsvi. 1-7, That the church of Ephesus had more 
 congregations than one, under a presbyterial government, appears from 
 Acts xix. 18-20. 1 Cor. xvi. 8, 9, 19, compared with Acts xviii. 19, 
 24, 26. Acts xx. 17, 18, 25, 28, 30, 31, 36, 37. Rev. ii. 1-6, 
 
 1 Tim. iv. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given 
 thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. 
 Acts xv. 2, 4, 6, 22—And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were 
 received of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they declared 
 all things that God had done with theni.—And the apostles and elders 
 came together for to consider of this matter. 
 
 é 
 
22 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [CHAP, X. 
 
 IV. Every vacant congregation, which is regularly or- 
 ganized, shall be entitled to be represented by a ruling 
 elder in presbytery. 
 
 Vv. Every elder not known to the presbytery, shall 
 produce a certificate of his regular appointment from 
 the church which he represents. * 
 
 VI. Any three ministers, and as many elders as may 
 be present belonging to the presbytery, being met at the 
 time and place appointed, shall be a quorum competent 
 to proceed to business. 4 
 
 VII. The presbytery has power to receive and issue 
 all appeals, complaints, and references, that are regu- 
 larly brought before it from church sessions, * provided, that 
 cases may be transmitted to Judicial Commissions as pre- 
 scribed in the Book of Discipline;? to examine and 
 license candidates for the holy ministry;® to ordain, 
 
 TActs xv. 1-6. 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 33, 40.—Let all things be done 
 unto edifying. —For God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, 
 as in all churches of the saints.—Let all things be done decently and in 
 order. 
 
 YActs xiv. 26, 27. And thence sailed to Antioch, from whence they 
 had been recommended to the grace of God for the work which they 
 fulfilled. And when they were come, and had gathered the church to- 
 gether, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he 
 had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles. Compared with Acts 
 xi. 18. When they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified 
 God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto 
 life. 
 
 2Acts xv. 5, 6, 19, 20. But there rose up certain of the sect of the 
 Pharisees which believed, saying, That it was needful to circumcise them, 
 and to command them to keep the law of Moses. And the apostles and 
 elders came together for to consider of this matter.—Wherefore my sentence 
 is, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned 
 to God: but that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions 
 of idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood. 
 
 GActs xvill. 24, 27. And a certain Jew named Apollos, born at Alex- 
 andria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the scriptures, came to Ephe- 
 sus.—And when he was disposed to pass into Achaia, the brethren wrote, 
 exhorting the disciples to receive him. Compare Acts xix. 1-7. 
 
 >1 Tim. iv. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given 
 thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. 
 Acts xiii. 2, 3. As they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy 
 Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I 
 have called them. And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their 
 hands on them, they sent them away. 
 
sec. vi.) FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 23 
 
 install, remove, and judge ministers;* to examine and 
 approve or censure the records of church sessions; 
 to resolve questions of doctrine or discipline seriously 
 and reasonably proposed;? to condemn erroneous opin- 
 ions which injure the purity or peace of the Church ;? 
 to visit particular churches, for the purpose of inquiring 
 into their state, and redressing the evils that may have 
 arisen in them;/ to unite or divide congregations, at the 
 request of the people, or to form or receive new congre- 
 gations, and, in general, to order whatever pertains to the 
 spiritual welfare of the churches under their care.? The 
 presbytery may appoint an Executive Commission, in ac- 
 cordance with the provisions of Chapter XXVI of the 
 Form of Government; provided, that judicial cases shall 
 be referred only to Judicial Commissions. 
 
 VIII. It shall be the duty of the presbytery to keep a 
 full and fair record of their proceedings, and to report to 
 the synod, every year, licensures, ordinations, the receiv- 
 ing or dismissing of members, the removal of members 
 
 by death, the union or division of congregations, or the 
 —_—_—_ 
 
 CActs xv. 28. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay 
 upon you no greater burden than these necessary things. 1 Cor. v. 3. 
 
 dActs xv. 10. Now thercfore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon 
 the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to 
 bear? Compared with Gal. ii. 4, 5. 
 
 “Acts xv. 22-24. Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the 
 whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch with 
 Paul and Barnabas; namely Judas surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief 
 men among the brethren: and they wrote letters by them after this manner; 
 The apostles and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren 
 which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and Cilicia: forasmuch 
 as we have heard, that certain which went out from us have troubled 
 you with words, subverting your souls, saying, Ye must be circumcised, 
 and keep the law: to whom we gave no such commandment. 
 
 ‘Acts xx. 17. And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called the 
 elders of the church. Acts vi. 2. Then the twelve called the multi- 
 tude of the disciples unto them, and said, it is not reason that we should 
 leave the word of God, and serve tables. Acts xv. 30. So* when they 
 were dismissed, they came to Antioch; and when they had gathered the 
 multitude together, they delivered the epistle. 
 
 9Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the 
 Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication 
 for all saints.—Phil. iv. 6. Be careful for nothing; but in every thing 
 by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made 
 known unto God. 
 
24 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [CHAP. X. 
 
 formation of new ones, and, in general, all the important 
 changes which may have taken place within their bounds 
 in the course of the year. 
 
 IX. The presbytery shall meet on its own adjournment; 
 and when any emergency shall require a meeting sooner 
 than the time to which it stands adjourned, the modera- 
 tor, or, in case of his absence, death, or inability to act, 
 the stated clerk, shall, with the concurrence, or at the re- 
 quest of two ministers and two elders, the elders being of 
 different congregations, call a special meeting. For this 
 purpose he shall send a circular letter, specifying the 
 particular business of the intended meeting, to every 
 minister belonging to the presbytery, and to the session 
 of every vacant congregation, in due time previous to 
 the meeting; which shall not be less than ten days. And 
 nothing shall be transacted at such special meeting besides 
 the particular business for which the judicatory has been 
 thus convened. 
 
 X. At every meeting of presbytery, a sermon shall be 
 delivered, if convenient; and every. particular session 
 shall be opened and closed with prayer. 
 
 XI. Ministers in good standing in other presbyteries, or 
 in any sister churches, who may happen to be present, may 
 be invited to sit with the presbytery, as corresponding 
 members. Such members shall be entitled to deliberate 
 and advise, but not to vote in any decisions of the 
 presbytery. 
 
 XII. When two or more presbyteries unite in employ- 
 ing a minister to labor among the vacant churches of 
 these presbyteries, he may perform all the offices of a 
 pastor in any of the vacant churches within the bounds of 
 the presbyteries so employing him when authorized by 
 the presbytery in which he is aes but of which 
 he is not a member. 
 
SEC. IV.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 25 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 OF THE SYNOD.* 
 
 I. As a presbytery is a convention of the bishops and 
 elders within a certain district; so a synod is.a conyen- 
 tion of the bishops and elders within a larger district, - 
 including at least three presbyteries. The synod may be 
 composed, at its own option, with the consent of a major- 
 ity of its presbyteries, either of all the bishops and an 
 elder from each congregation in its district, with the same 
 modifications as in the presbytery, or of equal delegations 
 of bishops and elders, elected by the presbyteries on a 
 basis and in a ratio determined in like manner by the 
 synod itself and its presbyteries. 
 
 II. Any seven ministers, belonging to the synod, who 
 shall convene at the time and place of meeting, with as 
 many elders as may be present, shall be a quorum to trans- 
 act synodical business; provided not more than three of — 
 the said ministers belong to one presbytery. 
 
 III. The same rule, as to corresponding members, which 
 was laid down with respect to the presbytery, shall apply 
 to the synod. 
 
 IV. The synod has power to receive and issue all 
 appeals, complaints, and references, that are regularly 
 brought before it from the presbyteries, and to decide 
 finally: in such cases all questions that do not affect the 
 doctrine or Constitution of the Church, provided, that 
 cases may be transmitted to Judicial Commissions as 
 prescribed in the Book of Discipline; to review the 
 records of presbyteries, and approve or censure them; 
 to redress whatever has been done by presbyteries con- 
 trary to order; to take effectual care that presby- 
 teries observe the Constitution of the Church; to erect 
 new presbyteries, and to unite or divide those which 
 
 *As the proofs already adduced in favor of a presbyterial assembly 
 in the government of the Church, are equally valid in support of a synodical 
 assembly, it is unnecessary to repeat the Scriptures to which reference 
 has been made under Chapter X, or to add any other. 
 
26 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. | [cuap. x11. 
 
 were before erected, subject to the approval of the 
 General Assembly; generally, to take such order with 
 respect to the presbyteries, sessions, and people under 
 their care, as may be in conformity with the Word of 
 God and the established rules, and may tend to 
 promote the edification of the Church; and, finally, to 
 propose to the General Assembly, for its adoption, such 
 measures as may be of common advantage to the whole 
 Church. The synod may appoint an Executive Commis- 
 sion, In accordance with the provisions of Chapter XX VI 
 of the Form of Government; provided, that judicial cases 
 shall be referred only to Judicial Commissions. 
 
 V. The synod shall convene at least once in each year; 
 at the opening of which a sermon shall be delivered by 
 the moderator, or, in case of his absence, by some other 
 member; and every particular session shall be opened 
 and closed with prayer. 
 
 VI. It shall be the duty of the synod to keep full and 
 fair records of its proceedings, to submit them annually 
 to the inspection of the General Assembly, and to report 
 to the Assembly the number of its presbyteries, and of 
 the members and alterations of the presbyteries. 
 
 CHAPTERALL 
 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY.* 
 
 I. THe General Assembly is the highest judicatory 
 of the Presbyterian Church. It shall represent, in one 
 body, all the particular churches of this denomination; 
 
 *The radical principles of Presbyterian church government and discipline 
 are:—That the several different congregations of believers, taken collec- 
 tively, constitute one Church of Christ, called emphatically the Church;— 
 that a larger part of the church, or a representation of it, should govern 
 a smaller, or determine matters of controversy which arise therein;—that, 
 in like manner, a representation of the whole should govern and determine 
 in regard to every part, and to all the parts united; that is, that a majority 
 shall govern: and consequently that appeals may be carried from lower 
 to higher judicatories, till they be finally decided by the collected wisdom 
 and united voice of the whole Church. For these principles and this 
 procedure, the example of the apostles, and the practice of the primitive 
 Church, are considered as authority. See Acts xv. 1-29; xvi. 4, and the 
 proofs adduced under the last three chapters. 
 
SEC. V.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 27 
 
 and shall bear the title of THz GrnrraL ASSEMBLY OF 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES oF 
 AMERICA. 
 
 II. The General Assembly shall consist of an equal 
 delegation of bishops and elders from each presbytery, 
 in the followng proportion; viz: each presbytery con- 
 sisting of not more than twenty-four ministers shall 
 send one minister and one elder; and each presbytery, 
 consisting of more than twenty-four ministers, shall send 
 one minister and one elder for each additional twenty- 
 four ministers, or for each additional fractional number 
 of ministers not less than twelve; and these delegates, so 
 appointed, shall be styled, Commissioners to the General 
 Assembly. 
 
 III. Any one hundred or more of these commissioners, 
 one half of whom shall be ministers, being met on the 
 day, and at the place appointed, shall be a quorum for the 
 transaction of business. 
 
 IV. The General Assembly shall receive and issue all 
 appeals, complaints, and references, that affect the doc- 
 trine or Constitution of the Church, and are regularly 
 brought before it from the inferior judicatories, provided, 
 that cases may be transmitted to Judicial Commissions 
 of the General Assembly as prescribed in the Book 
 of Discipline. The General Assembly shall review the 
 records of every synod and approve or censure them; 
 it shall give its advice and instruction, in all cases sub- 
 mitted to it, in conformity with the Constitution of the 
 Church; and it shall constitute the bond of union, peace, 
 correspondence and mutual confidence among all our 
 churches. The General Assembly may appoint an Exec- 
 utive Commission, in accordance with the provisions of 
 Chapter XXVI of the Form of Government; provided, 
 that judicial cases shall be referred only to Judicial Com- 
 missions. 
 
 V. To the General Assembly also belongs the power 
 of deciding in all controversies respecting doctrine and 
 discipline; of reproving, warning, or bearing testimony 
 
28 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. | [cuap. x1. 
 
 against error in doctrine, or immorality in practice, in 
 any church, presbytery, or synod; of erecting new synods 
 when it may-be judged necessary; of superintending the 
 concerns of the whole Church; of corresponding with 
 foreign Churches, on such terms as may be agreed upon 
 by the Assembly and the corresponding body: of sup- 
 pressing schismatical contentions and disputations; and 
 in general, of recommending and attempting reforma- 
 tion of manners, and the promotion of charity, truth, and 
 holiness, through all the churches under their care. 
 
 VI. Before any overtures or enactments proposed by the 
 Assembly to be established as rules regulative of the con- 
 stitutional powers of presbyteries and synods, shall be ob- 
 ligatory upon the Church, it shall be necessary to transmit 
 them to all the presbyteries, and to receive the returns of 
 at least a majority of them, in writing, approving thereof, 
 and such rules, when approved, shall be appended to the 
 Constitution of the Church. 
 
 VII. The General Assembly shall meet at least once in 
 every year. On the day appointed for that purpose the 
 Moderator of the last Assembly, if present, shall open the 
 meeting with a sermon, or if the Moderator be a ruling 
 elder, with an appropriate address, and he shall preside 
 until a new Moderator be chosen. In the absence of the 
 Moderator, some ‘other minister or ruling elder shall be 
 chosen to perform the duties above specified. No com- 
 missioner shall have a right to deliberate or vote in the 
 Assembly until his name shall have been enrolled by the 
 Clerk, and his commission examined and filed among the 
 papers of the Assembly. 
 
 VIII. Each session of the Assembly shall be opened 
 and closed with prayer. And the whole business of the 
 Assembly being finished, and the vote taken for dissolv- 
 ing the present Assembly, the Moderator shall say from 
 the chair,—‘‘By virtue of the authority delegated to me, 
 “by the Church, let this General Assembly be dissolved, 
 “‘and I do hereby dissolve it, and require another General 
 
SEC. IVv.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 29 
 
 “Assembly, chosen in the same manner, to meet at 
 
 “fon the day of A. D. ”—after which he shall 
 pray and return thanks, and pronounce on those present 
 the apostolic benediction. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 OF ELECTING AND ORDAINING RULING ELDERS AND 
 DEACONS. 
 
 I. Havrne defined the officers of the Church, and the 
 judicatories by which it shall be governed, it is proper here 
 to prescribe the mode in which ecclesiastical rulers should 
 be ordained to their respective offices, as well as some of 
 the principles by which they shall be regulated in dis- 
 charging their several duties. 
 
 II. Every congregation shall elect persons to the office 
 of ruling elder, and to the office of deacon, or either of 
 them, in the mode most approved and in use in that con- 
 gregation.” In all cases the persons elected must be 
 members in full communion in the church in which they . 
 are to exercise their office, provided, that men shall be 
 eligible to election to the office of ruling elder, and that 
 men and women shall be eligible to election to the office 
 of deacon. 
 
 III. When any person shall have been elected to either 
 of these offices, and shall have declared his (her) willing- 
 ness to accept thereof, he (she) shall be set apart in the 
 following manner: 
 
 IV. After sermon, the minister shall state, in a concise 
 manner, the warrant and nature of the office of ruling 
 elder or deacon, together with the character proper to 
 be sustained, and the duties to be fulfilled by the officer 
 elect; having done this, he shall propose to the candidate, 
 in the presence of the congregation, the following ques- 
 tions: viz. 
 
 Al Cor. xiv. 40. 
 
30 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. — [cuap. xm. 
 
 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
 Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infallible 
 rule of faith and practice? 
 
 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
 of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of dov- 
 trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 
 
 3. Do you approve of the government and discipline 
 of the Presbyterian Church in these United States? 
 
 4. Do you accept the office of ruling elder (or deacon 
 as the case may be) in this congregation, and promise 
 faithfully to perform all the duties thereof? 
 
 5. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and purity 
 of the Church? 
 
 The elder, or deacon elect, having answered these ques- 
 tions in the affirmative, the minister shall address to the 
 members of the church the following questions: viz. 
 
 Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and 
 receive this brother (sister) as a ruling elder (or deacon), 
 and do you promise to yield him (her) all that honor, 
 encouragement and obedience in the Lord, to which his 
 (her) office, according to the Word of God, and the Con- 
 stitution of this Church, entitles him (her)? 
 
 The members of the church having answered this ques- 
 tion in the affirmative, by holding up their right hands, 
 the minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate, by 
 prayer, to the office of ruling elder (or deacon, as the* case 
 may be), and shall give to him (her) and to the congrega- 
 tion, an exhortation suited to the occasion. 
 
 V. Where there is an existing session, it is proper that 
 the members of that body, at the close of the service, and 
 in the face of the congregation, take the newly ordained 
 elder by the hand, saying in words to this purpose,—“‘We 
 “give you the right hand of fellowship, to take part of 
 “this office with us.” 
 
 VI. The offices of ruling elder and deacon are both per- 
 petual, and cannot be laid aside at pleasure. No person 
 can be divested of either office but by deposition. Yet 
 
 STO SRE ME DED Me Seca a Lek oor aah aah 
 
 $Acts vi. 5, 6. 
 
SEC. I.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 31 
 
 an elder or deacon may become, by age or infirmity, 
 incapable of performing the duties of his office; or he 
 may, though chargeable with neither heresy nor immor- 
 ality, become unacceptable, in his official character, to a 
 majority of the congregation to which he belongs. In 
 either of these cases, he may, as often happens with re- 
 spect to a minister, cease to be an acting elder or deacon. 
 
 VII. Whenever a ruling elder or deacon, from either 
 of these causes, or from any other, not inferring crime, 
 shall be incapable of serving the church to edification, 
 the session shall take order on the subject, and state the 
 fact, together with the reasons of it, on their records, 
 provided always, that nothing of this kind shall be done 
 without the concurrence of the individual in question, 
 unless by the advice of presbytery. 
 
 VIII. If any particular church, by a vote of members 
 in full communion, shall prefer to elect ruling elders or 
 deacons for a limited time in the exercise of their func- 
 tions, this may be done; provided, the full time be not 
 less than three years, and the session or board of dea- 
 cons be made to consist of three classes, one of which 
 only shall be elected every year; and provided, that 
 elders, once ordained, shall not be divested of the office 
 when they are not re-elected, but shall be entitled to rep- 
 resent that particular church in the higher judicatories, 
 when appointed by the session or the presbytery. 
 
 IX. Deaconesses may be elected to office in a manner 
 similar to that appointed for deacons, and set apart by 
 prayer. They shall be under the supervision of the session, 
 and their duties shall be indicated by that body. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES OR PROBATIONERS TO PREACH 
 THE GOSPEL. 
 I. THe Holy Scriptures require that some trial be 
 previously had of them who are to be ordained to the 
 ministry of the gospel, that this sacred office may not 
 
32 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _[cuap. xXIv. 
 
 be degraded, by being committed to weak or unworthy 
 men;’ and that the churches may have an opportunity 
 to form a better judgment respecting the talents of those 
 by whom they are to be instructed and governed. For 
 this purpose presbyteries shall license probationers to 
 preach the gospel, that, after a competent trial of their 
 talents, and receiving from the churches a good report, 
 they may, in due time, ordain them to the sacred office.” 
 
 II. Every candidate for licensure shall be taken on trials 
 by that presbytery to which he most naturally belongs; 
 and he shall be considered as most naturally belonging 
 to that presbytery within the bounds of which he has 
 ordinarily resided. But in case any candidate should 
 find it more convenient to put himself under the care 
 of a presbytery at a distance from that to which he most 
 naturally belongs, he may be received by the said presby- 
 tery, on his producing testimonials, either from the pres- 
 bytery within the bounds of which he has commonly 
 resided, or from any two ministers of that presbytery in 
 good standing, of his exemplary piety, and other requi- 
 site qualifications. 
 
 III. It is proper and requisite that candidates apply- 
 ing to the presbytery to be licensed to preach the gospel, 
 produce satisfactory testimonials of their good moral char- 
 acter, and of their being regular members of some partic- 
 ular church. And it is the duty of the presbytery, for 
 their satisfaction with regard, to the real piety of such 
 candidates, to examine them respecting their experimen- 
 tal acquaintance with religion, and the motives which 
 influence them to desire the sacred office.’ This exami- 
 nation shall be close and particular, and, in most cases, 
 may best be conducted in the presence of the presbytery 
 only. And it is recommended that the candidate be also 
 required to produce a diploma of Bachelor or Master of 
 Arts, from some college or university: or, at least, authen- 
 tic testimonials of his having gone through a regular 
 course of learning. 
 
 J1 Tim, iii. 6," '2Tim. ii. 2. KE Tim. iii. 7. 3 John 12, 
 lRom. ii. 21, in connection with letter J, this page. 
 
SEC. VI.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 33 
 
 IV. Because it is highly reproachful to religion, and 
 dangerous to the Church, to entrust the holy ministry to 
 weak and ignorant men,” the presbytery shall try each 
 candidate as to his knowledge of the Latin language, and 
 the original languages in which the Holy Scriptures were 
 written. They shall also examine him on the arts and 
 sciences, the Bible in his vernacular, on theology, natural 
 and revealed, and on ecclesiastical history, the sacraments 
 and church government; provided, that if the examination 
 in theology be unsatisfactory to one fourth of the presby- 
 ters present, they may demand a further examination, in 
 writing, on questions proposed by them, and by the pres- 
 bytery, questions and answers to be filed by the presbytery. 
 In leu of examinations in Latin and in the arts and 
 sciences, the presbytery shall have discretion to accept his 
 diploma of Bachelor or Master of Arts. And in order to 
 make trial of his talents to explain and vindicate, and 
 practically to enforce the doctrines of the gospel, the 
 presbytery shall require of him: (1) A thesis in Latin or 
 other language, on some common head in divinity; (2) a 
 critical exercise in exegesis; (3) a lecture, or exposition 
 of several verses of Scripture; and (4) a popular sermon. 
 
 V. These, or other similar exercises, at the discretion of 
 the presbytery, shall be exhibited until they shall have 
 obtained satisfaction as to the candidate’s piety, litera- 
 ture, and aptness to teach in the churches.” The lecture 
 and popular sermon, if the presbytery think proper, may 
 be delivered in the presence of a congregation. 
 
 VI. That the most effectual measures may be taken to 
 guard against the admission of insufficient men into the 
 sacred office,° it is recommended that no candidate, ex- 
 cept in extraordinary cases, be licensed, unless, after his 
 having completed the usual course of academical studies, 
 he shall have studied divinity at least two years, under 
 some approved divine or professor of theology; and no 
 
 MSee letters/, and *, page 32. 
 m1 Tim. iii. 2. “Apt to teach.” See also the foregoing annotations. 
 See letter J, page 32. 
 
34 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. | [cHap. xiv. 
 
 candidate shall receive license to preach until he has been 
 under the care of presbytery for at least one year, except 
 in extraordinary cases and by consent of three fourths of 
 the members of presbytery present. 
 
 VII. If the presbytery be satisfied with his trials, they 
 shall then proceed to license him in the following man- 
 ner: The moderator shall propose to him the following 
 questions: viz. 
 
 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
 Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infallible 
 rule of faith and practice? 
 
 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
 of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of doc- 
 trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 
 
 3. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and purity 
 of the Church? 
 
 4. Do you promise to submit yourself, in the Lord, to 
 the government of this presbytery, or of any other pres- 
 bytery in the bounds of which you may be called? 
 
 VIII. The candidate having answered these questions 
 in the affirmative, and the moderator having offered up 
 a prayer suitable to the occasion, he shall address him- 
 self to the candidate to the following purpose:—“‘In the 
 ‘name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by that authority 
 ‘Which he hath given to the Church for its edification, 
 ‘we do license you to preach the gospel, wherever God in 
 ‘his providence may call you: and for this purpose, may 
 “the blessing of God rest upon you, and the Spirit of 
 “Christ fill your heart—Amen/”’ and record shall be 
 made of the licensure in the following or like form: viz. 
 
 At the day of the pres- 
 bytery of having received testimonials in favor 
 of of his having gone through a regular course 
 
 of literature; of his good moral character; and of his 
 being in the communion of the Church; proceeded to take 
 the usual parts of trial for his licensure: and he having 
 given satisfaction as to his accomplishments in literature; 
 
SEC. I.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 35 
 
 as to his experimental acquaintance with religion; and as 
 to his proficiency in divinity and other studies ; the pres- 
 bytery did, and hereby do, express their approbation of 
 all these parts of trial: and he having adopted the Confes- 
 tion of Faith of this Church, and satisfactorily answered 
 the questions appointed to be put to candidates to be 
 licensed; the presbytery did, and hereby do, license him, 
 the said to preach the gospel of Christ, as 
 a probationer for the holy ministry, within the bounds 
 of this presbytery, or wherever else he shall be orderly 
 called, 
 
 IX. When any candidate for licensure shall have occa- 
 sion, while his trials are going on, to remove from the 
 bounds of his own presbytery into those of another, it 
 shall be considered as regular for the latter presbytery, 
 on his producing proper testimonials from the former, to 
 take up his trials at the point at which they were left, and 
 conduct them to a conclusion, in the same manner as if 
 they had been commenced by themselves. 
 
 X. In like manner, when any candidate, after licen- 
 sure, shall, by the permission of his presbytery, remove 
 without its limits, an extract of the record of his licen- 
 sure, accompanied with a presbyterial recommendation, 
 signed by the clerk, shall be his testimonials to the pres- 
 bytery under whose care he shall come. 
 
 XI. When a licentiate shall have been preaching for 
 a considerable time, and his services do not appear to 
 be edifying to the churches, the presbytery may, if they 
 think proper, recall his license. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 OF THE ELECTION AND ORDINATION OF BISHOPS OR 
 PASTORS, AND EVANGELISTS. 
 
 I. WHEN any probationer shall have preached so much 
 to the satisfaction of any congregation, as that the people 
 appear prepared to elect a pastor, the session shall take 
 
36 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cwap. xv. 
 
 measures to convene them for this purpose: and it shall 
 always be a duty of the session to convene them, when a 
 majority of the persons entitled to vote in the case, shall, 
 by a petition, request that a meeting may be called. 
 
 II. When such a meeting is intended, the session shall 
 solicit the presence and counsel of some neighboring 
 minister to assist them in conducting the election con- 
 templated, unless highly inconvenient on account of 
 distance; in which case they may proceed without such 
 assistance. 
 
 III. On a Lord’s Day, immediately after public wor- 
 ship, it shall be intimated from the pulpit, that all the 
 members of that congregation are requested to meet on 
 
 ensuing, at the church, or usual place for ~ 
 holding public worship; then and there, if it be agree- 
 able to them, to proceed to the election of a pastor for 
 that congregation. 
 
 IV. On the day appointed, the minister invited to pre- 
 side, if he be present, shall, if it be deemed expedient, 
 preach a sermon; and after sermon he shall announce to 
 the people, that he will immediately proceed to take the 
 votes of the electors of that congregation, for a pastor, 
 if such be their desire: and when this desire shall be ex- 
 pressed by a majority of voices, he shall then proceed to 
 take votes accordingly. In this election, no person shall 
 be entitled to vote who refuses to submit to the censures 
 of the Church, regularly administered; or who does not 
 contribute his just proportion, according to his own en- 
 gagements, or the rules of that congregation, to all its 
 necessary expenses. 
 
 V. When the votes are taken, if it appear that a large 
 minority of the people are averse from the candidate who 
 has a majority of votes, and cannot be induced to concur 
 in the call, the presiding minister shall endeavor to dis- 
 suade the congregation from prosecuting it further. But 
 if the people be nearly, or entirely, unanimous; or if the 
 majority shall insist upon their right to call a pastor, the 
 presiding minister, in that case, after using his utmost en- 
 
sec. vil.} FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 37 
 
 deavors to persuade the congregation to unanimity, shall 
 proceed to draw a call, in due form, and to have it sub- 
 scribed by the electors; certifying at the same time, in 
 writing, the number and circumstances of those who do 
 not concur in the call: all which proceedings shall be 
 laid before the presbytery, together with the call. 
 
 VI. The call shall be in the following or like form: viz. 
 
 The congregation of being, on sufficient 
 grounds, well satisfied of the ministerial qualifications of 
 you and having good hopes, from our 
 
 past experience of your labors, that your ministrations in 
 the gospel will be profitable to our spiritual interests, do 
 earnestly call and desire you to undertake the pastoral 
 office in said congregation; promising you, in the dis- 
 charge of your duty, all proper support, encouragement, 
 and obedience in the Lord. And that you may be free 
 from worldly cares and avocations, we hereby promise and 
 oblige ourselves to pay to you the sum of yearly 
 in regular weekly, monthly or quarterly payments, dur- 
 ing the time of your being and continuing the regular 
 pastor of this church. In testimony whereof, we have 
 respectively subscribed our names, this day of 
 
 Attested by A. B., moderator of the meeting. 
 
 VII. But if any congregation shall choose to subscribe 
 their call by their elders and deacons, or by their trustees, 
 or by a select committee, they shall be at liberty to do so. 
 But it shall, in such case, be fully certified to the presby- 
 tery, by the minister, or other person who presided, that 
 the persons signing have been appointed, for that purpose 
 by a public vote of the congregation; and that the call 
 has been, in all other respects, prepared as above directed. 
 
 VIII. When a call shall be presented to any minister 
 or candidate, it shall always be viewed as a sufficient pe- 
 tition from the people for his installment. The accept- 
 ance of a call, by a minister or candidate, shall always 
 be considered as a request, on his part, to be installed at 
 the same time. And when a candidate shall be ordained 
 
38 FORM OF GOVERNMENT,  [cuap. xv. 
 
 in consequence of a call from any congregation, the pres- 
 bytery shall, at the same time, if practicable, install him 
 pastor of that congregation. 
 
 IX. The call, thus prepared, shall be presented to the 
 presbytery, under whose care the person called shall be; 
 that, if the presbytery think it expedient to present the 
 call to him, it may be accordingly presented: and no 
 minister or candidate shall receive a call but through the 
 hands of the presbytery. No change shall be made in the 
 amount of salary stipulated in the call without the con- 
 sent of presbytery, unless both minister and congregation 
 agree thereto; and only the congregation, regularly assem- 
 bled, shall have power to bring such a question to the 
 attention of presbytery. 
 
 X. If the call be to a licentiate of another presbytery, 
 in that case the commissioners deputed from the congre- 
 gation to prosecute the call, shall produce, to that judica- 
 tory, a certificate from their own presbytery, regularly 
 attested by the moderator and clerk, that the call has been 
 laid before them, and that it is in order. If that pres- 
 bytery present the call to their licentiate, and he be dis- 
 posed to accept it, they shall then dismiss him from their 
 jurisdiction, and require him to repair to that presbytery, 
 into the bounds of which he is called; and there to 
 submit himself to the usual trials preparatory to ordi- 
 nation. 
 
 XI. Trials for ordination, especially in a different pres- 
 bytery from that in which the candidate was licensed, shall 
 consist of a careful examination as to his acquaintance 
 with experimental religion; as to his knowledge of phil- 
 osophy, theology, ecclesiastical history, the Greek and 
 Hebrew languages, and such other branches of learning 
 as to the presbytery may appear requisite; and as to his 
 knowledge of the Constitution, the rules and principles 
 of the government and discipline of the Church; together 
 with such written discourse, or discourses, founded on the 
 Word of God, as to the presbytery shall seem proper.? The 
 
 PSee the proofs in sections i, ii, iii, iv, of Chapter iv. 
 
SEC. X1I.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 39 
 
 presbytery, being fully satisfied with his qualifications for 
 the sacred office, shall appoint a day for his ordination, 
 which ought to be, if convenient, in that church of which 
 he is to be the minister. It is also recommended thata , 
 fast day be observed in the congregation previous to the 
 day of ordination. ¢ 
 
 XII. The day appointed for ordination being come 
 and the presbytery convened, a member of the presby- 
 tery, previously appointed to that duty, shall preach a 
 sermon adapted to the occasion. The same, or another 
 member appointed to preside, shall afterwards briefly 
 recite from the pulpit, in the audience of the people, the 
 proceedings of the presbytery preparatory to this trans- 
 action: he shall point out the nature and importance of 
 the ordinance; and endeavor to impress the audience 
 with a proper sense of the solemnity of the transaction. 
 
 Then, addressing himself to the candidate, he shall pro- 
 pose to him the following questions: viz. 
 
 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
 Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infallible rule 
 of faith and practice?” 
 
 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
 of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of doc- 
 trine taught in the Holy Scriptures?* 
 
 3. Do you approve of the government and discipline 
 of the Presbyterian Church in these United States?’ 
 
 4. Do you promise subjection to your brethren in the 
 Lord?* 
 
 5. Have you been induced, as far as you know your 
 own heart, to seek the office of the holy ministry from 
 love to God, and a sincere desire to promote his glory in 
 the gospel of his Son?” 
 
 6. Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in main- 
 taining the truths of the gospel, and the purity and peace 
 
 @Acts xiii. 2, 3. 72 Tim. iii. 16. Eph. ii. 20. 
 82 Tim. i. 13. tSee letter § above. 
 Ul Pet. v. 5. 1 Cor. i 2." 2 Cor, iv, 5: 
 
40 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cuap. xv. 
 
 of the Church; whatever persecution or opposition may 
 arise unto you on that account?” 
 
 7. Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in the 
 exercise of all private and personal duties, which become 
 you as a Christian and a minister of the gospel; as well 
 as in all relative duties, and the public duties of your 
 office; endeavoring to adorn the profession of the gospel 
 by your conversation; and walking with exemplary piety 
 before the flock over which God shall make you overseer?” 
 
 8. Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- 
 gregation, agreeably to your declaration at accepting their 
 call? And do you promise to discharge the duties of a 
 pastor to them, as God shall give you strength?4 
 
 XIII. The candidate having answered these questions 
 in the affirmative, the presiding minister shall propose to 
 the people the following questions :— 
 
 1. Do you, the people of this congregation, continue to 
 profess your readiness to receive 
 whom you have called to be your minister? 
 
 2. Do you promise to receive the word of truth from 
 ‘his mouth, with meekness and love; and to submit to 
 him in the due exercise of discipline? 2 
 
 3. Do you promise to encourage him in his arduous 
 labor, and to assist his endeavors for your instruction 
 and spiritual edification? 
 
 4, And do you engage to continue to him, while he is 
 your pastor, that competent worldly maintenance which 
 you have promised; and whatever else you may see 
 needful for the honor of religion, and his comfort among 
 you?? 
 
 XIV. The people having answered these questions in 
 the affirmative, by holding up their right hands, the can- 
 didate shall kneel down in the most convenient part of 
 the church. Then the presiding minister shall, by prayer,’ 
 and with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery,? 
 aati Aerial a dei a oa ok cle! d lh 
 
 “Acts xx. 17 to 31. 
 
 7See the epistles to Timothy and Titus throughout. 
 
 Y¥1 Pet. v. 2. @Jamesi. 21. Heb. xiii. 17. 
 G1 Thess. v. 12, 13. >1 Cor. ix. 7 to 15. 
 
 CActs xiii. 2, 3, @) Tim. iv. 14. 
 
sec. Xv1.| FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 4] 
 
 according to the apostolic example, solemnly ordain him 
 to the holy office of the gospel ministry. Prayer being 
 ended, he shall rise from his knees; and the minister who . 
 presides shall first, and afterward all the members of the 
 presbytery in their order, take him by the right hand, say- 
 ing, in words to this purpose, “We give you the right hand 
 “of fellowship, to take part of this ministry with us.’’ 
 After which the minister presiding, or some other ap- 
 pointed for the purpose, shall give a solemn charge in 
 the name of God, to the newly ordained bishop,’ and to 
 the people,” to persevere in the discharge of their mutual 
 duties, and shall then, by prayer, recommend them both 
 to the grace of God, and his holy keeping, and finally, 
 after singing a psalm, shall dismiss the congregation with 
 the usual blessing. And the presbytery shall duly record 
 the transaction. 
 
 XV. As it is sometimes desirable and important that a 
 candidate who has not received a call to be the pastor of a 
 particular congregation, should, nevertheless, be ordained 
 to the work of the gospel ministry, as an evangelist to 
 preach the gospel, administer sealing ordinances, and 
 organize churches, in frontier or destitute settlements; 
 in this case, the last of the preceding questions shall be 
 omitted, and the following used as a substitute: viz. 
 
 Are you now willing to undertake the work of an evan- 
 gelist; and do you promise to discharge the duties which 
 may be incumbent on you in this character as God shall 
 give you strength? 
 
 XVI. Ministers connected with other denominations 
 applying for membership in a presbytery, shall submit 
 satisfactory evidence of possessing the qualifications of 
 character and scholarship required of candidates and 
 licentiates of this Church; shall be examined in theology, 
 and at the discretion of presbytery in other subjects, and 
 shall answer in the affirmative questions 1 to 8, contained 
 in section. xil. of this chapter. 
 
 Gal. ii. 9. Actsi. 25. FA oh Vol oe, 
 Mark iv. 24, Heb. ii. 1. See also letters ¥ and 2, page 22. 
 
42 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. | [cuap. xv. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 OF TRANSLATION, OR REMOVING A MINISTER FROM ONE 
 CHARGE TO ANOTHER. 
 
 I. No bishop shall be translated from one church to 
 another, nor shall he receive any call for that purpose, 
 but by the permission of the presbytery. 
 
 II. Any church, desiring to call a settled minister from 
 his present charge, shall, by commissioners properly au- 
 thorized, represent to the presbytery the ground on which 
 they plead his removal. The presbytery, having maturely 
 considered their plea, may, according as it appears more 
 or less reasonable, either recommend to them to desist 
 from prosecuting the call, or may order it to be delivered 
 to the minister to whom it is directed. If the parties be 
 not prepared to have the matter issued at that presby- 
 tery, a written citation shall be given to the minister and 
 his congregation, to appear before the presbytery at their 
 next meeting. This citation shall be read from the pulpit 
 in that church, by a member of the presbytery appointed 
 for that purpose, immediately after public worship; so 
 that at least two Sabbaths shall intervene betwixt the 
 citation and the meeting of the presbytery at which the 
 cause of translation is to be considered. The presbytery 
 being met, and having heard the parties, shall, upon the 
 whole view of the case, either continue him in his former 
 charge, or translate him, as they shall deem to be most 
 for the peace and edification of the Church; or refer the 
 whole affair to the synod at their next meeting, for their . 
 advice and direction. 
 
 III. When the congregation calling any settled minis- 
 ter is within the limits of another presbytery, that congre- 
 gation shall obtain leave from the presbytery to which 
 they belong, to apply to the presbytery of which he is a 
 member; and that presbytery, having cited him and his 
 congregation as before directed, shall proceed to hear and 
 issue the cause. If they agree to the translation, they 
 shall release him from his present charge; and having 
 
SEC. VI.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 43 
 
 given him proper testimonials, shall require him to repair 
 to that presbytery, within the bounds of which the con- 
 gregation calling him lies, that the proper steps may be 
 taken for his regular settlement in that congregation: and 
 the presbytery to which the congregation belongs, having 
 received an authenticated certificate of his release, under 
 the hand of the clerk of that presbytery, shall proceed to 
 install him in the congregation, as soon as convenient. 
 Provided always, that no bishop or pastor shall be trans- 
 lated without his own consent previously obtained. 
 
 IV. When any minister is to be settled in a congrega- 
 tion, the installment, which consists in constituting a pas- 
 toral relation between him and the people of that particu- 
 lar church, may be performed either by the presbytery, or 
 by a committee appointed for that purpose, as may appear 
 most expedient: and the following order shall be observed 
 therein: 
 
 V. A day shall be appointed for the installment at such 
 time as may appear most convenient, and due notice 
 thereof given to the congregation. 
 
 VI. When the presbytery, or committee, shall be con- 
 vened and constituted, on the day appointed, a sermon 
 shall be delivered by some one of the members previously 
 appointed thereto; immediately after which, the bishop 
 who is to preside shall state to the congregation the design 
 of their meeting, and briefly recite the proceedings of the 
 presbytery relative thereto. And then, addressing him- 
 self to the minister to be installed, shall propose to him 
 the following or similiar questions: 
 
 1, Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- 
 gregation, as their pastor, agreeably to your declaration 
 at accepting their call? 
 
 2. Do you conscientiously believe and declare, as far 
 as you know your own heart, that in taking upon you 
 this charge, you are influenced by a sincere desire to pro- 
 mote the glory of God, and the good of his Church? 
 
 3. Do you solemnly promise, that, by the assistance of 
 the grace of God, you will endeavor faithfully to dis- 
 
44 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cwap. xvii. 
 
 charge all the duties of a pastor to this congregation, and 
 will be careful to maintain a deportment in all respects 
 becoming a minister of the gospel of Christ, agreeably to 
 your ordination engagements? 
 
 To all these having received satisfactory answers, he 
 shall propose to the people the same or like questions as 
 those directed under the head of ordination; which, hav- 
 ing been also satisfactorily answered, by holding up the 
 right hand in testimony of assent, he shall solemnly pro- 
 nounce and declare the said minister to be regularly con- 
 stituted the pastor of that congregation. A charge shall 
 then be given to both parties, as directed in the case of 
 ordination; and, after prayer, and singing a psalm adapted 
 to the transaction, the congregation shall be dismissed with 
 the usual benediction. 
 
 VII. It is highly becoming, that, after the solemnity of 
 the installment, the heads of families of that congrega- 
 tion who are then present, or at least the elders, and 
 those appointed to take care of the temporal concerns of 
 that church, should come forward to their pastor, and 
 give him their right hand, in token of cordial reception 
 and affectionate regard. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. 
 
 I. When any minister shall labor under such grievances 
 in his congregation, as that he shall desire leave to resign 
 his pastoral charge, the presbytery shall cite the congre- 
 gation to appear, by their commissioners, at their next 
 meeting, to show cause, if any they have, why the pres- 
 bytery should not accept the resignation. If the congre- 
 gation fail to appear, or if their reasons for retaining 
 their pastor be deemed by the presbytery insufficient, he 
 shall have leave granted to resign his pastoral charge, of 
 which due record shall be made; and that church shall 
 be held to be vacant, till supplied again, in an orderly 
 
SEC. I1.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 45 
 
 manner, With another minister: and if any congregation 
 shall desire to be released from their pastor, a similar 
 process, mutatis mutandis, shall be observed. 
 
 II. When any minister shall resign his charge by reason 
 of age or incapacity for further labor, and the congrega- 
 tion shall be moved by affectionate regard for his person 
 and gratitude for his ministry among them, to desire that 
 he should continue to be associated with them in an hon- 
 orary relation, they may, at a regularly called meeting. 
 elect him as pastor emeritus, with or without salary, but 
 with no pastoral authority or duty. This action shall be 
 subject to the approval of presbytery, and shall take effect 
 upon the formal dissolution of the pastoral relation. 
 
 4 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 OF MISSIONS. 
 
 WHEN vacancies become so numerous in any presby- 
 tery that they cannot be supplied with the frequent admin- 
 istration of the Word and ordinances, it shall be proper for 
 such presbytery, or any vacant congregation within their 
 bounds, with the leave of the presbytery, to apply to 
 any other presbytery, or to any synod, or to the General 
 Assembly, for such assistance as they can afford. And, 
 when any presbytery shall send any of their ministers or 
 probationers to distant vacancies, the missionary shall be 
 ready to produce his credentials to the presbytery or pres- 
 byteries, through the bounds of which he may pass, or at 
 least to a committee thereof, and obtain their approba- 
 tion. And the General Assembly may, of their own 
 knowledge, send missions to any part to plant churches, 
 or to supply vacancies: and, for this purpose, may direct 
 any presbytery to ordain evangelists, or ministers with- 
 out relation to particular churches: provided always that 
 such missions be made with the consent of the parties ap- 
 pointed; and that the judicatory sending them, make the 
 necessary provision for their support and reward in the 
 performance of this service. 
 
46 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. _ [cHap. xIx. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 OF MODERATORS. 
 
 I. It is equally necessary in the judicatories of the 
 Church, as in other assemblies, that there should be a 
 moderator or president; that the business may be con- 
 ducted with order and despatch. 
 
 Il. The moderator is to be considered as possessing, by 
 delegation from the whole body, all authority necessary 
 for the preservation of order; for convening and adjourn- 
 ing the judicatory; and directing its operations according 
 to the rules of the Church. He is to propose to the judi- 
 catory every subject of deliberation that comes before 
 them. He may propose what appears to-him the most 
 regular and speedy way of bringing any business to issue. 
 He shall prevent the members from interrupting each 
 other; and require them, in speaking, always to address 
 the chair. He shall prevent a speaker from deviating 
 from the subject; and from using personal reflections. 
 He shall silence those who refuse to obey order. He 
 shall prevent members who attempt to leave the judica- 
 tory without leave obtained from him. He shall, at a 
 proper season, when the deliberations are ended, put the 
 question and call the votes. If the judicatory be equally 
 divided, he shall possess the casting vote. If he be not 
 willing to decide, he shall put the question a second time; 
 and if the judicatory be again equally divided, and he de- 
 cline to give his vote, the question shall be lost. In all 
 questions he shall give a concise and clear statement of the 
 object of the vote; and the vote being taken shall then 
 declare how the question is decided. And he shall like- 
 wise be empowered, on any extraordinary emergency, to 
 convene the judicatory, by his circular letter, before the 
 ordinary time of meeting. He shall also serve until his 
 successor be inducted into office, and may perform such 
 administrative duties as may be assigned to him by the 
 judicatory. 
 
 III. The moderator of the presybtery shall be chosen 
 from year to year, or at every meeting of the presbytery, 
 
SEC. I.| FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 47 
 
 as the presbytery may think best. The moderator of the 
 synod, and of the General Assembly, shall be chosen at 
 each meeting of those judicatories: and the moderator, 
 or, in case of his absence, another member appointed for 
 the purpose, shall open the next meeting with a sermon, and 
 shall hold the chair till a new moderator be chosen. In 
 case the moderator of any judicatory, above the church 
 session, shall be a ruling elder, he may open the next meet- 
 ing with an address; but any acts, appropriate only to an 
 ordained minister of the gospel, shall be performed by a 
 minister appointed by such ruling elder. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 OF CLERKS. 
 
 Every judicatory shall choose a clerk, to record their 
 transactions, whose continuance shall be during pleasure. 
 It shall be the duty of the clerk, besides recording the 
 transactions, to preserve the records carefully; and to 
 grant extracts from them, whenever properly required: 
 and such extracts, under the hand of the clerk, shall be 
 considered as authentic vouchers of the fact which they 
 declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory, and to every part 
 of the Church. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 OF VACANT CONGREGATIONS ASSEMBLING FOR PUBLIC 
 WORSHIP. 
 
 I. ConsIDERING the great importance of weekly assem- 
 bling the people, for the public worship of God, in order 
 thereby to improve their knowledge; to confirm their 
 habits of worship, and their desire of the public ordi- 
 nances; to augment their reverence for the most high 
 God; and to promote the charitable affections which unite 
 men most firmly in society: it is reeommended, that every 
 vacant congregation meet together, on the Lord’s Day, at 
 one or more places, for the purpose of prayer, singing 
 
48 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cHap. xxu. 
 
 praises, and reading the Holy Scriptures, together with 
 the works of such approved divines, as the presbytery 
 within whose bounds they are may recommend, and they 
 may be able to procure; and that the elders or deacons 
 be the persons who shall preside, and select the portions 
 of Scripture, and of the other books to be read; and to 
 see that the whole be conducted in a becoming and or- 
 derly manner. 
 
 If. Every presbytery shall assign to a committee 
 the supervision of the vacant churches within its bounds. 
 This committee shall, in consultation with the representa- 
 tives of the vacant church, nominate a moderator for 
 the session, and arrange for the supply of the pulpit. 
 The committee and the church shall also codperate in 
 seeking and securing a pastor. 
 
 III. Ministers, licentiates, and local evangelists con- 
 nected with the presbyteries of this Church, shall be the 
 only persons to be employed as regular supplies in vacant 
 churches. It shall be the duty of ministers not engaged 
 in regular church work to render service in vacant congre- 
 gations within the bounds of their respective presbyteries, 
 unless excused by act of presbytery. Ministers of other 
 denominations in correspondence with this General As- 
 sembly may be employed as occasional supplies. 
 
 IV. When the pulpit of any congregation has been - 
 vacant for a longer period than twelve months, the ap- 
 pointment of ministers for the pulpit shall be made by the 
 presbytery, and shall continue to be so made until a pastor 
 has been elected by the congregation and duly installed by 
 the presbytery. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 OF COMMISSIONERS TO THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 
 
 I. THE commissioners to the General Assembly shall 
 always be appointed by the presbytery from which they 
 come, at its last stated meeting, immediately preceding 
 the meeting of the General Assembly; provided, that 
 
SEC. II.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 49 
 
 there be a sufficient interval between that time and the 
 meeting of the Assembly, for their commissioners to at- 
 tend to their duty in due season; otherwise, the presbytery 
 may make the appointment at any stated meeting, not 
 more than seven months preceding the meeting of the 
 Assembly. And as much as possible to prevent all fail- 
 ure in the representation of the presbyteries, arising from 
 unforseen accidents to those first appointed, it may be 
 expedient for each presbytery, in the room of each com- 
 missioner, to appoint also an alternate commissioner to 
 supply his place, in case of necessary absence. 
 
 II. Each commissioner, before his name shall be en- 
 rolled as a member of the Assembly, shall produce from 
 his presbytery, a commission under the hand of the mod- 
 erator and clerk, in the following, or like form: viz. 
 
 “The presbytery of being met at 
 ‘“‘on the day of doth hereby appoint 
 ‘bishop of the congregation of [or 
 “ruling elder in the congregation of as the case 
 
 “may be;”] (to which the presbytery may, if they think 
 proper, make a substitution in the following form) “or in 
 
 “ease of his absence, then bishop of the congre- 
 “gation of [or ruling elder in the congre- 
 “gation of as the case may be:] to be a commis- 
 
 “sioner, on behalf of this presbytery, to the next General 
 “Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United 
 “States of America, to meet at onthe 
 “day of A.D. or wherever, and whenever 
 “the said Assembly may happen to sit; to consult, vote, 
 “and determine, on all things that may come before that 
 “body, according to the principles and constitution of 
 “this Church, and the Word of God. And of his dili- 
 “gence herein, he is to render an account at his return. 
 “Signed by order of the Presbytery, 
 ; “Moderator, 
 " Clerk’? 
 And the presbytery shall make record of the appoint- 
 ment. 
 
50 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cHap. XxIIL 
 
 II}. In order, as far as possible, to procure a respectable 
 and full delegation to all our judicatories, it is proper that 
 the expenses of ministers and elders in their attendance on 
 these judicatories, be defrayed by the bodies which they 
 respectively represent. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 OF THE ORGANIZATIONS OF THE CHURCH: THEIR RIGHTS 
 AND DUTIES. 
 
 I. Tue members of a particular church or particular 
 churches may associate together, and may associate with 
 themselves other regular members of the congregation or 
 congregations, under regular forms of association, for 
 the conduct of a special work for missionary or other be- 
 nevolent purposes, or for the purpose of instruction in 
 religion and development in Christian nurture. 
 
 II. Where special organizations of the character above 
 indicated exist in a particular church, they shall be under 
 the immediate direction, control, and oversight of the 
 session of said church; where they cover the territory 
 included within a presbytery or synod, they shall be re- 
 sponsible to the judicatory having jurisdiction; and where 
 they cover territory greater than a synod, they shall be 
 responsible to the General Assembly. 
 
 III. The names or titles of special organizations may 
 be chosen by themselves, and the organizations shall have 
 power to adopt each its own constitution and to elect its 
 own officers, subject always to the powers of review and 
 control vested by the Constitution in the several judica- 
 tories of the Church. 
 
 IV. Whenever the functions of the special organizations 
 shall include the collecting and distributing of moneys 
 for benevolent work, it shall be done always subject to the 
 power of oversight and direction vested by the Constitu- 
 tion in the session and in the higher judicatories. 
 
SEC. V.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 51. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 OF AMENDMENTS. 
 
 I. AMENDMENTS or alterations of the Form of Govern- 
 ment, Book of Discipline, and Directory for Worship, may 
 be proposed by the General Assembly to the presbyteries, 
 but shall not be obligatory on the Church unless a major- 
 ity of all the presbyteries approve thereof in writing. 
 
 II. Amendments or alterations of the Confession of 
 Faith, and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, may be 
 proposed to the presbyteries by the General Assembly, 
 but shall not be obligatory on the Church unless they 
 shall be approved in writing by two thirds of all the 
 presbyteries, and agreed to and enacted by the General 
 Assembly next ensuing, and the written votes of the 
 presbyteries shall be returned to that Assembly. 
 
 III. Before any amendments or alterations of the Con- 
 fession of Faith, or the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, 
 proposed by the General Assembly, shall be transmitted 
 to the presbyteries, the General Assembly shall appoint— 
 to consider the subject—a committee of ministers and 
 ruling elders, in number not less than fifteen, of whom 
 not more than two shall be from any one synod, and the 
 committee shall report its recommendations to the Gen- 
 eral Assembly next ensuing, for action. 
 
 IV. No alterations of the provisions contained in this 
 chapter for amending or altering the Confession of Faith 
 and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, or of this fourth 
 section, shall be made, unless an Overture from the Gen- 
 eral Assembly, submitting the proposed alterations shall 
 be transmitted to all the presbyteries, and be approved in 
 writing by two thirds of their number, and be agreed to 
 and enacted by the General Assembly. 
 
 V. It shall be obligatory on the General Assembly to 
 transmit to the presbyteries, for approval or disapproval, 
 any Overture respecting amendments or alterations pro- 
 vided for in this chapter, which shall be submitted to the 
 same General Assembly by one third of all the presby- 
 
52 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cuap. xxv. 
 
 teries. In such cases the Overture shall be formulated 
 and transmitted by the General Assembly receiving the 
 same to the presbyteries for their action, subject, as to all 
 subsequent proceedings, to the provisions of the foregoing 
 sections. 
 
 VI. Whenever it shall appear to the General Assembly 
 that any proposed amendments or alterations of the Form 
 of Government, Book of Discipline, and Directory for 
 Worship, shall have received a majority vote of all the 
 presbyteries, the General Assembly shall declare such 
 amendments or alterations to have been adopted, and the 
 same shall immediately go into effect. 
 
 VII. Nothing in this chapter shall be so construed as to 
 affect the right of two thirds of the presbyteries to propose 
 amendments or alterations of the Confession of Faith, and 
 the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, or of the General As- 
 sembly to agree to and enact the same. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 OF THE BOARD OF DEACONS. 
 
 I. THe Board of Deacons consists of the pastor, or 
 pastors, and deacons of a particular congregation. 
 
 IT. Of this board, two deacons, if there be as many 
 in the congregation, with the pastor, shall be necessary 
 to constitute a quorum. 
 
 Itt. The moderator of the Board of Deacons shall be 
 the pastor, or, in his absence, a deacon appointed by him. 
 The Board shall elect from its membership its own secre- 
 tary and treasurer. 
 
 IV. The Board of Deacons shall have charge of the 
 poor of the congregation, and may perform such other 
 administrative, charitable and community duties, the dis- 
 bursement of charitable funds included, as may be deter- 
 mined upon, after consultation with and action by the 
 session. The Board of Deacons shall report to the session 
 all disbursements. 
 
SEC. I11.] FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 53 
 
 V. The Board of Deacons shall report annually to 
 the session upon all business transacted, and its min- 
 utes shall be reviewed at least annually by the session, 
 subject to the supervisory authority of the presbytery. 
 
 VI. The deacons may be entrusted in addition with 
 the care and management of the temporalities of the 
 Church, and when so entrusted they shall report at least 
 annually upon the same to the session, being subject also 
 to the supervisory authority of the presbytery. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 OF THE GENERAL COUNCIL AND EXECUTIVE COMMISSIONS. 
 
 I. A GENERAL Council is hereby established, with 
 authority and duties as herein specified. 
 
 II. The General Council, subject to the authority 
 of the General Assembly shall assume and discharge the 
 following duties: To supervise the spiritual and material 
 interests of the Boards of the Church; to correspond 
 with and advise the Executive Commissions of presby- 
 teries and synods; to prepare and submit annually to 
 the General Assembly the Budget for the permanent 
 benevolent and missionary Agencies of the Church in- 
 cluding self-supporting synods and presbyteries; to 
 consider between annual meetings of the General As- 
 sembly cases of serious embarrassment or emergency 
 concerning the benevolent and missionary work of the 
 Church, and to provide direct methods of relief. 
 
 III. The General Council, subject to the authority 
 of the General Assembly, shall also make suitable pro- 
 vision for the discharge of such duties as the following: 
 
 The codrdination of the missionary and benevolent 
 programs of the Church, as proposed by its Boards; 
 the promotion of Christian benevolence and stewardship 
 throughout the Church; the cultivation of sound methods 
 of Church finance and the development in all congre- 
 gations as well as presbyteries and synods of the highest 
 possible spiritual efficiency. 
 
54 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cuHap. xxv. 
 
 IV. The General Council shall discharge such other 
 duties as the General Assembly shall from time to time 
 require and authorize. 
 
 V. The General Council shall be composed of the 
 following members: the Moderator of the General As- 
 sembly; the Stated Clerk of the General Assembly; 
 the retiring Moderator of the General Assembly _and his 
 nearest living predecessor; one representative from each 
 of the Boards of the Church, who shall be elected by 
 the Board which he is to represent; and fifteen members 
 at large elected by the General Assembly in such manner 
 as it may determine—five chosen for three years, five 
 for two years, and five for one year; and thereafter five 
 each year for a term of three years, three of whom shall 
 be ruling elders. 
 
 No member elected from the Church-at-Large, having 
 served for two consecutive three-year terms, shall be 
 eligible for reélection until after an interim of at least 
 one year. 
 
 VI. The Moderator of the General Assembly shall 
 be the chairman of the General Council, who shall enter 
 upon his duties immediately after the election of the new 
 members by the Assembly. The General Council shall 
 elect from its members a vice chairman who shall serve 
 for one year. The chairman and vice chairman shall 
 serve without salary. 
 
 VII. The General Council shall elect a secretary. 
 His duties, term of office, and salary shall be determined 
 by the General Council, subject to the approval of the 
 General Assembly. 
 
 VIII. The General Council shall keep a record of its 
 proceedings and shall submit to each General Assembly 
 for approval a report of all business transacted. 
 
 IX. The General Council shall be authorized to adopt 
 rules for the conduct of its business, not inconsistent 
 with the authority herein granted or the laws of the Church. 
 
 X. A presbytery or a synod may elect from the minis- 
 ters and ruling elders composing it an Executive Com- 
 
SEC. xIv.| FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 5d 
 
 mission, which shall consist of not less than five members - 
 for a presbytery and not less than fifteen members for 
 a synod. The membership shall be divided, in each 
 case, as equally as practicable, between ministers and 
 ruling elders. No member, salaried officer or employee 
 of a missionary or benevolent Board or organization, 
 under the direction of the judicatory concerned, shall 
 be amember. Vacancies may be filled by the moderator 
 of the judicatory until the next regular meeting. The 
 term of service shall be three years and the members shall 
 be divided into three classes, one of which shall be elected 
 annually. A quorum of the Executive Commission of a 
 presbytery shall be three ministers and as many elders 
 as may be present; a quorum of the Executive Com- 
 mission of a synod shall be seven ministers and as many 
 elders as may be present. Less than a quorum may 
 adjourn to a fixed date. 
 
 XI. A presbytery or a synod shall elect the chairman 
 of its Executive Commission, and the stated clerk 
 of the electing judicatory shall be the secretary of the 
 Commission. Stated clerks of judicatories, when secre- 
 taries of the Executive Commissions, shall not be members 
 of the Commissions. 
 
 XIT. Executive Commissions shall handle and consider 
 only such administrative business as may be referred 
 to them by the electing judicatories, as indicated in the 
 succeeding sections, and shall have no power of initiating 
 action except as hereinafter provided. No_ judicial 
 business shall be referred to an Executive Commission. 
 
 XIII. The proceedings of an Executive Commission 
 shall be conducted in accordance with the provisions 
 of the Constitution and Rules of the Church. The 
 Commission may sit in private whenever deemed advisable, 
 and all business transacted shall be held as private unless 
 definitely voted otherwise. 
 
 XIV. The Executive Commission of a presbytery 
 may have the following general powers when voted by the 
 electing presbytery: to prepare the docket of business 
 
56 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. [cuap.xxv1. 
 
 for the meeting of the presbytery, with the assistance of 
 the Stated Clerk; to consider and report upon all proposals 
 and appeals for moneys; to correspond with the Executive 
 Commissions of synod and with the General Council, 
 and to present to the churches the budget of the missionary 
 and benevolent causes and Agencies as adopted by the 
 General Assembly. It may have also the following 
 specific powers, when voted by the presbytery: to receive 
 and dismiss ministers, in good standing, who are without 
 pastoral charge, in the intervals between regular meetings; 
 to receive under care of presbytery licentiates or candidates 
 for the ministry from other presbyteries; to install minis- 
 ters, to organize or to dissolve churches, and to adjust 
 difficulties in particular churches, after appropriate 
 action by presbytery. The Executive Commission shall 
 report at each regular meeting of presbytery every item 
 of business transacted by it. Its decisions shall be 
 operative, wherever power has been conferred, but may 
 ‘be reviewed and reversed by presbytery. 
 
 XV. The Executive Commission of a synod may have 
 the following powers, when specifically voted by the 
 electing synod: to prepare the docket of business for 
 the meeting of the synod, with the assistance of the 
 stated clerk; to correspond with the Executive Com- 
 missions of Presbyteries and with the General Council; to 
 carry out the directions of synod with respect to the 
 presbyteries, sessions and people under the care of synod; 
 to inquire into conditions existing in any presbytery; 
 but it shall not receive power to erect, unite or divide pres- 
 byteries, and, in consultation with the presbyteries or 
 the Executive Commissions of the presbyteries under the 
 synod, to have charge of the budget of the benevolent 
 and missionary causes and Agencies within the synod. 
 The Executive Commission shall report at each regular 
 meeting of synod every item of business transacted by it. 
 Its decisions shall be operative wherever power has 
 been conferred, but may be reviewed and reversed by 
 synod. 
 
sec. xvil.} FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 57 
 
 XVI. Executive Commissions shall meet on _ their 
 own appointment and adjournment, and at the call of 
 the electing judicatory, but shall not meet during the 
 regular meetings of the electing judicatory, unless specific- 
 ally authorized so to do by the judicatory. The minutes 
 shall be submitted annually to the electing judicatory 
 for review, and shall be referred, for the purpose, to the 
 Committee on Bills and Overtures or similar committees. 
 The expenses of the Executive Commissions shall be 
 provided for by the electing judicatories. 
 
 XVII. Nothing in this chapter shall be so construed 
 as to prevent either a presbytery or a synod from electing, 
 at its own discretion, special commissions for specific 
 administrative or executive purposes, which shall be 
 subject to the limitations and regulations as to powers 
 contained in this chapter, so far as they apply, and also 
 to the Constitution of the Church. Such special com- 
 missions shall report whenever the electing judicatories _- 
 shall require. , . 
 
. 
 aa 
 Ws 
 
 ra haga intl a8 pray no it vi ae with Thy Satay ry vidn ten prin 
 
 ae ni a Prone Haat 
 tie aa et ae lieaotagne 
 
 “4 in wn! ty A aes be ned eit) ey veal ‘ ed b Tees irate (% As vs oh ett et . 4 vial i As y 
 ep A benvct rapa white steer booty ins ibe en? deters re oe 
 
 Lie vale dfiatiel peta tans ‘4 enue pn taspay eye fA me he Meahabye ae 
 + Aalvoriecitg etinwat big uaa pie bis T soined hati athens: nip Wi 
 
 Meer 
 aoe icra 
 a 1 ad ray pate 
 
 ; Rd Lr eee UA ae rn ay eas P byes 
 i j pu pe ed. re wh, ( ran aw ’ iy . 1 
 UR ON, 
 up: 
 
 aoe 
 
 ah Fee ck a Aes: (eta : ron ‘ pasa a: 1 , 
 
 meet tr we Mt phate: gsicdetoayh’. Vovemetore: san 
 claret o USoail ts thot, 
 
 4 
 
 we i 
 iM ee igh nina ites aoa draco a 
 
 oe 
 nas sa it id ey) ‘wer ev Rasa CEs 1 iE mn : donee 4 ie W 
 
 on ani aay sana aeehonaTeh mT + 
 
 = 
 
 i pm fe) y peyton (> iy Noreetepe Sy wh 2k F 
 eu ide ee : aie Bat . nbd we " ie oe oe 
 
 LRP atpauntyens are poi den’ Cent halen ay pe. fte ants i) ae y 
 .f sa ¥ ain any aa 
 
 viens tap bocein oe mahal eteatedbeapie mrp OEE a ae By ae |. 
 ey nerdy un dow adinbnt }ierhti delaidis aibaaeis tee aM w ( 
 
 _- seniaka tl verfiaapatioes) aoe visa deli soa eh te veto *s oe 
 1 Boaoeiayad aul sentbees) tay: pene are aang psy Ueda 7 
 = i “ sen At : bi be . chin ys t has ¥) RE awhile 2 r pia pha 
 > 7 j ‘Kiet ke . ty Lis. sexes aint a { tie ¥ yo 4 thy bonne | aoe » 
 Une RAD Wine powmnt hin, epbilibeally: Noted Diy igs 
 : | iF, cae pes ve 
 FS fal woe wy HAs Pe tai uTas rt "Wh t th vy i Haphicyne nm ae ang i e : 
 i ie ' Mody) tA Pay ¥ 7 iW 
 ti Ve rawr. aah 2 a 4 hs Wy tan nS) hd he A " ih Mg 4 " Aatnstler ‘of th me ‘ 
 Gh AEH aber ne Came ae 
 i i 2 sAY, aa Yer Mh yi abcd wy) Win i Whi rn Aye » Bsn 
 a thy 1 Hai ‘i ae if Hd wi ee ae | 
 et # ree sin pty at Ae ie 
 he A is " 7 
 = 4 \ Meas i in (rn pomeattes aye A 
 airs rd Eas gent a rOekitnis sis ot 4h id 
 Brera Fo bid . hair pO sb re \ 
 4 sen Ly “ nk et 7 2 =A =f "A ; 
 Seat dd Ce) am 
 As baa ( 
 - 2%, | 
 Shik , 
 Pe ek 
 A 
 
BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 
 
 ADOPTED, 1788, 1884; AMENDED, 1885-1923. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 OF DISCIPLINE: ITS NATURE, ENDS, AND SUBJECTS. 
 
 1. DiscrpLine is the exercise of that authority, and 
 the application of that system of laws, which the Lord 
 Jesus Christ has appointed in his Church: embracing 
 the care and control, maintained by the Church, over 
 its members, officers, and judicatories. 
 
 2. The ends of discipline are the maintenance of the 
 truth, the vindication of the authority and honor of 
 Christ, the removal of offenses, the promotion of the 
 purity and edification of the Church, and the spiritual 
 good of offenders. Its exercise, in such a manner as to 
 secure its appropriate ends, requires much prudence and 
 discretion. Judicatories, therefore, should take into con- 
 sideration all the circumstances which may give a dif- 
 ferent character to conduct, and render it more or less 
 offensive; and which may require different action, in 
 similar cases, at different times, for the attainment of 
 the same ends. 
 
 3. An offense is anything, in the doctrine, principles, or 
 practice of a Church member, officer, or judicatory, which 
 is contrary to the Word of God; or which, if it be not 
 in its own nature sinful, may tempt others to sin, or mar 
 their spiritual edification. 
 
 4. Nothing shall, therefore, be the object of judicial 
 process, which cannot be proved to be contrary to the 
 Holy Scriptures, or to the regulations and practice of the 
 
 59 
 
60 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. II. 
 
 Church founded thereon; nor anything which does not in- 
 volve those evils which discipline is intended to prevent. 
 
 5. Every case in which there is a charge(of an offense 
 against a Church member or officer, shall be known, in its 
 original and appellate stages, as a judicial case. Every 
 other case shall be known as a nonjudicial or administrat- 
 ive case. 
 
 6. All children born within the pale of the visible 
 Church are members of the Church, are to be baptized, 
 are under the care of the Church, and subject to its gov- 
 ernment and discipline; and when they have arrived at 
 years of discretion, they are bound to perform all the 
 duties of Church members. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 OF THE PARTIES IN CASES OF PROCESS. 
 
 7. Process against an alleged offender shall not be 
 commenced unless some person undertakes to sustain the 
 charge; or unless a judicatory finds it necessary for the 
 ends of discipline to investigate the alleged offense. 
 
 8. An offense, gross in itself, may have been committed 
 in such circumstances, that plainly the offender cannot 
 be prosecuted to conviction. In all such cases, it is bet- 
 ter to wait until God, in his righteous providence, shall 
 give further light, than, by unavailing prosecution, to 
 weaken the force of discipline. - 
 
 9. No prosecution shall be allowed in a case of alleged 
 personal injury, where the injured party is the prosecu- 
 tor, unless those means of reconciliation have been tried, 
 which are required by our Lord, Matthew xviil. 15-17: 
 “If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell 
 him his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall 
 hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will 
 not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that 
 in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may 
 be established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell 
 it unto the church.” 
 
src. 15.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. * Wal 
 
 10. The course prescribed by the preceding section shall 
 not be required when the prosecution is initiated by a 
 judicatory; but in all such cases, and in every case of 
 prosecution by a private person other than the injured 
 party, effort should be made, by private conference with the 
 accused, to avoid, if possible, the necessity of actual process. 
 
 11. When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES 
 orf AmeErIcA shall be the prosecutor, and an original 
 party; in all other cases, the individual prosecutor shall 
 be an original party. _ 
 
 12. When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, 
 it shall appoint one or more of its own members a com- 
 mittee to conduct the prosecution in all its stages in what- 
 ever judicatory, until the final issue be reached: provided, 
 that any appellate judicatory before which the case is pend- 
 ing shall, if desired by the prosecuting committee, appoint 
 one or more of its own members to assist in the prosecu- 
 tion, upon the nomination of the prosecuting committee. 
 
 13. If one who considers himself slandered requests 
 an investigation which a judicatory finds it proper to in- 
 stitute, one or more of its members shall be appointed 
 to investigate the alleged slander, and make report in 
 writing: and a record thereafter made may conclude 
 the matter. 
 
 14. Great caution ought to be exercised in receiving 
 accusations from any person who is known to indulge a 
 malignant spirit toward the accused, or who is not of 
 good character, or who is himself under censure or pro- 
 cess, or who is personally interested in any respect in 
 the conviction of the accused, or who is known to be 
 litigious, rash, or highly imprudent. 
 
 15. Any person who appears as a prosecutor, without 
 appointment by the judicatory, shall be warned before 
 the charges are presented, that, if he fail to show proba- 
 ble cause for the charges, he must himself be censured 
 as a Slanderer of the brethren, in proportion to the ma- 
 lignancy or rashness which may appear in the prosecution. 
 
62 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. — [cHap. tv. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 OF CHARGES AND SPECIFICATIONS. 
 
 16. Tuer charge shall set forth the alleged offense; and 
 the specifications shall set forth the facts relied upon to 
 sustain the charge. Each specification shall declare, as 
 far as possible, the time, place, and circumstances, and 
 shall be accompanied with the names of the witnesses to 
 be cited for its support. 
 
 17. A charge shall not allege more than one offense; 
 several charges against the same person, however, with 
 the specifications under each of them, may be presented 
 to the judicatory at one and the same time, and may, in 
 the discretion of the judicatory, be tried together. But, 
 when several charges are tried at the same time, a vote 
 on each charge must be separately taken. 
 
 18. In all cases of alleged personal injury, where the 
 prosecution is by the injured person or persons, the charge 
 must be accompanied by an averment that the course 
 prescribed by our Lord, Matt. xviii. 15-17, has been 
 faithfully tried. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 OF PROCESS: GENERAL RULES PERTAINING TO ALL CASES. 
 
 19. ORIGINAL jurisdiction, in relation to ministers, 
 pertains to the presbytery; in relation to others, to the 
 session. But the higher judicatories may institute pro- 
 cess in cases in which the lower have been directed so 
 to do, and have refused or neglected to obey. 
 
 20. When a judicatory enters on the consideration of 
 an alleged offense, the charge and specifications, which 
 shall be in writing, shall be read; and nothing more shall 
 be done at that meeting, unless by consent of parties, than 
 to furnish the accused with a copy of the charge and spec- 
 ifications, together with the names of all the witnesses 
 then known to support each specification; and to cite all 
 concerned to appear at a subsequent meeting of the judi- 
 
SEC. 23.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 63 
 
 catory, to be held not less than ten days after the service 
 of the citations. The citations shall be signed, in the 
 name of the judicatory, by the moderator, or clerk; who 
 shall, also, furnish citations for such witnesses as either 
 party shall name. The accused shall not be required to 
 disclose the names of his witnesses. 
 
 21. Citations shall be served personally, unless the per- 
 son to be cited cannot be found, in which case the cita- 
 tion shall be sent to his last known place of residence 
 and, before proceeding to trial, it must appear that the 
 citations have been served. 
 
 22. If an accused person refuses to obey a citation, a 
 second citation shall issue, accompanied by a notice that, 
 if he do not appear at the time appointed, unless provi- 
 dentially hindered, he will be censured for his contumacy, 
 according to the subsequent provisions of the Book of 
 Discipline. (See Sections 33, 38 and 46.) If he does not 
 then appear, the judicatory may proceed to trial and judg- 
 ment in his absence; in which case it shall appoint some 
 person to represent him as counsel. The time allowed 
 for his appearance, on any citation subsequent to the first, 
 shall be determined by the judicatory, with proper regard 
 for all the circumstances. The same rule, as to the time 
 allowed for appearance, shall apply to all witnesses cited 
 at the request of either party. 
 
 23. At the meeting at which the citations are returnable, 
 the accused shall appear, or, if unable to be present, may 
 appear by counsel. He may file objections to the regu- 
 larity of the organization, or to the jurisdiction of the 
 judicatory or to the sufficiency of the charges and spec- 
 ifications in form or in legal effect, or any other substan- 
 tial objection affecting the order or regularity of the pro- 
 ceeding, on which objections the parties shall be heard. 
 The judicatory upon the filing of such objections shall, or 
 on its own motion may, determine all such preliminary 
 objections, and may dismiss the case, or permit, in the 
 furtherance of justice, amendments to the specifications 
 or charges not changing the general nature of the same. 
 
64 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. IV. 
 
 If the proceedings be found in order, and the charges and 
 specifications be considered sufficient to put the accused 
 on his defense, he shall plead “guilty,” or “not guilty,” 
 to the same, which shall be entered on the record. If 
 the plea be “guilty,” the judicatory shall proceed to judg- 
 ment; but if the plea be “not guilty,” or if the accused 
 decline to answer, a plea of “‘not guilty” shall be entered 
 of record and the trial proceed. 
 
 24, The witnesses shall be examined, and, if desired, 
 cross-examined, and any other competent evidence intro- 
 duced, at a meeting of which the accused shall be prop- 
 erly notified; after which new witnesses and other evi- 
 dence, in rebuttal only, may be introduced by either party. 
 But evidence, discovered during the progress of the trial, 
 may be admitted, in behalf of either party, under such 
 regulations, as to notice of the names of witnesses and 
 the nature of the proof, as the judicatory shall deem rea- 
 sonable and proper; and then the parties themselves shall 
 be heard. The judicatory shall then go into private ses- 
 sion—the parties, their counsel, and all other persons not 
 members of the body, being excluded; when, after care- 
 ful deliberation, the judicatory shall proceed to vote on 
 each specification and on each charge separately, and 
 judgment shall be entered accordingly. 
 
 25. The charge and specifications, the plea, and the 
 judgment, shall be entered on the minutes of the judi- 
 catory. The minutes shall also exhibit all the acts and 
 orders of the judicatory relating to the case, with the 
 reasons therefor, together with the notice of appeal, and 
 the reasons therefor, if any shall have been filed; all 
 which, together with the evidence in the case duly filed 
 and authenticated by the clerk of the judicatory, shall 
 constitute the record of the case; and, in case of a re- 
 moval thereof by appeal, the lower judicatory shall trans- 
 mit the record to the higher. Nothing which is not con- 
 tained in the record shall be taken into consideration in 
 the higher judicatory. 
 
SEC. 31.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 65 
 
 26. Exceptions may be taken by either of the original par- 
 ties in a trial, to any part of the proceedings, except in the 
 judicatory of last resort, and shall be entered on the record. 
 
 27. Hach of the parties in a judicial case shall be entitled 
 to appear and be represented by counsel, and to be heard 
 by oral or written argument. No person shall be eligible 
 as counsel who is not a minister or ruling elder in the 
 Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, and 
 no person having acted as counsel in a judicial case shall 
 sit as a judge therein. The counsel of the prosecutor in a 
 judicial case where prosecution is initiated by a judica- 
 tory, shall be the prosecuting committee authorized to be 
 appointed by Section 11 of this book, and such other 
 persons as may be appointed under the provisions of said 
 section to assist the prosecuting committee. No person 
 shall accept any fee or other emolument for any service 
 rendered as counsel. 
 
 28. Questions as to order or evidence, arising in the 
 course of a trial, shall, after the parties have had an 
 opportunity to be heard, be decided by the moderator, 
 subject to appeal; and the question on the appeal shall be 
 determined without debate. All such decisions, if desired 
 by either party, shall be entered upon the record of the case. 
 
 29. No member of a judicatory who has not been pres- 
 ent during the whole of a trial, shall be allowed to vote 
 on any question arising therein, except by unanimous 
 consent of the judicatory and of the parties; and, when 
 a trial is in progress, except in an appellate judicatory, 
 the roll shall be called after each recess and adjournment, 
 and the names of the absentees shall be noted. 
 
 30. The parties shall be allowed copies of the record 
 at their own expense; and, on the final disposition of a 
 case in a higher judicatory, the record of the case, with 
 the judgment, shall be transmitted to the judicatory in 
 which the case originated. 
 
 31. In the infliction and removal of church censures 
 judicatories shall observe the modes prescribed in Chap- 
 ter XI. of the Directory for Worship. 
 
66 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. VI. 
 
 32. In all cases of judicial process, the judicatory may, 
 at any stage of the case, determine, by a vote of two 
 thirds, to sit with closed doors. 
 
 33. A judicatory may, if the edification of the Church 
 demands it, require an accused person to refrain from 
 approaching the Lord’s Table, or from the exercise of 
 office, or both, until final action in the case shall be taken; 
 provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or trial 
 shall be had. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 OF SPECIAL RULES PERTAINING TO CASES BEFORE 
 SESSIONS. 
 
 34. WHEN an accused person has been twice duly cited, 
 and refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, before a ses- 
 sion, or, appearing, refuses to answer the charge brought 
 against him, he shall be suspended, by act of session, 
 from the communion of the Church, and shall so remain 
 until he repents of his contumacy, and submits himself 
 to the orders of the judicatory. 
 
 35. The censures to be inflicted by the session are 
 Admonition, Rebuke, Suspension or Deposition from 
 office, Suspension from the communion of the Church, 
 and, in the case of offenders who will not be reclaimed 
 by milder measures, Excommunication. 
 
 36. The sentence shall be published, if at all, only in 
 the church or churches which have been offended. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 OF GENERAL RULES PERTAINING TO THE TRIAL OF A 
 MINISTER, ELDER, OR DEACON. 
 
 37. As the honor and success of the gospel depend, in 
 a great measure, on the character of its ministers, each 
 presbytery ought, with the greatest care and impartiality, 
 to watch over their personal and professional conduct. 
 
SEC. 42.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 67 
 
 But as, on the one hand, no minister ought, on account 
 of his office, to be screened from the hand of justice, or his 
 offenses to be slightly censured, so neither ought charges 
 to be received against him on slight grounds. 
 
 If a minister becomes a party to a suit for divorce, the 
 presbytery to which he belongs shall make judicial inquiry 
 into the facts of the case, including the record in the civil 
 court or courts, and its findings shall be spread upon the 
 records. 
 
 38. If a minister be accused of an offense, at such a dis- 
 tance from his usual place of residence as that it is not 
 likely to become otherwise known to his presbytery, it 
 shall be the duty of the presbytery within whose bounds 
 the offense is alleged to have been committed, if it shall be 
 satisfied that there is probable ground for the accusation, 
 to notify his presbytery thereof, and of the nature of the 
 offense; and his presbytery, on receiving such notice, 
 shall, if it appears that the honor of religion requires it, 
 proceed to the trial of the case. 
 
 39. If a minister accused of an offense refuses to ap- 
 pear by himself or counsel, after being twice duly cited, 
 he shall, for his contumacy, be suspended from his office; 
 and if, after another citation, he refuses to appear by him- 
 self or counsel, he shall be suspended from the commu- 
 nion of the Church. 
 
 40. If a judicatory so decides, a member shall not be 
 allowed, while charges are pending against him, to delib- 
 erate or vote on any question. 
 
 41. If the accused be found guilty, he shall be admon- 
 ished, rebuked, suspended or deposed from office (with or 
 without suspension from church privileges, in either case), 
 or excommunicated. A minister suspended from office 
 may, at the expiration of one year, unless he gives satis- 
 factory evidence of repentance, be deposed without fur- 
 ther trial. 
 
 42. Heresy and schism may be of such a nature as to 
 call for deposition; but errors ought to be carefully con- 
 
6S BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. VI. 
 
 sidered, whether they strike at the vitals of religion and 
 are industriously spread, or whether they arise from the 
 weakness of the human understanding, and are not likely 
 to do much injury. 
 
 43. If the presbytery finds, on trial, that the matter 
 complained of amounts to no more than such acts of in- 
 firmity as may be amended and the people satisfied, so 
 that little or nothing remains to hinder the usefulness 
 of the offender, it shall take all prudent measures to 
 remove the evil. 
 
 44, A minister deposed for immoral conduct shall not be 
 restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after 
 some considerable time of eminent and exemplary, hum- 
 ble and edifying conduct; and he ought in no case to be 
 restored, until it shall clearly appear to the judicatory 
 within whose bounds he resides, that the restoration can 
 be effected without injury to the cause of religion; and 
 then only by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or with 
 its advice and consent. 
 
 45. If a minister is deposed without excommunication, 
 his pulpit, if he is a pastor, shall be declared vacant; and 
 the presbytery shall give him a letter to any church with 
 which he may desire to connect himself where his lot may 
 be cast, in which shall be stated his exact relation to the 
 Church. If a pastor is suspended from office only, the 
 presbytery may, if no appeal from the sentence of sus- 
 pension is pending, declare his pulpit vacant. 
 
 46. A presbytery may, if the edification of the Church 
 demand it, require an accused minister to refrain from the 
 exercise of his office until final action in the case shall be 
 taken: provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or 
 trial shall be had. 
 
 47. In process by a session against a ruling elder or a 
 deacon, the provisions of this chapter, so far as applica- 
 ble, shall be observed. 
 
SEC. 50.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 69 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 4 
 OF CASES WITHOUT PROCESS. 
 
 48. Ir a person commits an offense in the presence of 
 a judicatory, or comes forward as his own accuser and 
 makes known his offense, the judicatory may proceed to 
 judgment without process, giving the offender an Oppor- 
 tunity to be heard; and in the case first named he may 
 demand a delay of at least two days before judgment. 
 The record must show the nature of the offense, as well as 
 the judgment and the reasons therefor, and appeal may 
 be taken from the judgment as in other cases. 
 
 49. If a communicant, not chargeable with immoral 
 conduct, inform the session that he is fully persuaded 
 that he has no right to come to the Lord’s Table, the 
 session shall confer with him on the subject, and may, 
 should he continue of the same mind, and his attendance 
 on the other means of grace be regular, excuse him from 
 attendance on the Lord’s Supper; and, after fully sat- 
 isfying themselves that his judgment is not the result of 
 mistaken views, shall erase his name from the roll of com- 
 municants, and make record of their action in the case. 
 
 50. When a communicant removes his residence from a 
 place where he is a member, the pastor, or, in case of 
 vacancy in the pastorate, the clerk of session of the church 
 of which he is a member, shall at once notify the pastor 
 or clerk of the session of the church into the bounds of 
 which he removes, of his new place of residence. Presby- 
 teries including towns or cities containing two or more 
 Presbyterian churches, shall appoint in each of these 
 towns or cities a committee on members changing resi- 
 dence, the chairman of which shall be a minister, and he 
 shall be indicated by a sign or mark before his name on 
 the roll of presbytery in the Assembly M inutes, and notices 
 of members removing to that city shall be sent to him, and 
 he shall turn over these names to the pastor of the church 
 nearest each removing member’s place of residence. In 
 cases of uncertainty, notice shall be sent to the stated 
 clerk of presbytery. 
 
70 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.  [cHap. viz. 
 
 If the communicant shall fail to ask for a regular cer- 
 tificate of dismission, within two years, without giving 
 sufficient reason, after correspondence by the session, his 
 name may be placed on the roll of supended members, 
 with the date of the action, until he shall satisfy the ses- 
 sion of the propriety of his restoration. The same action 
 may be taken, without correspondence, in the case of those 
 absent for three years, whose residence is unknown; but 
 in every case definite action shall be taken by the session, 
 and the record of it shall show that the session has con- 
 formed with the requirements of this section, and shall 
 state the reasons of its action. In all cases such members 
 shall continue subject to the jurisdiction of the session. 
 
 The roll of suspended members shall contain the names 
 of those members who have been suspended either with or 
 without process. Such names shall not be reported to 
 presbytery as being among the active members of the 
 church. The session shall make an annual review of the 
 roll of communicants and of the roll of suspended mem- 
 bers, before making its report to presbytery, and in making 
 such review shall make no erasures from the roll of com- 
 municants, without paying full regard to the law of the 
 Church as contained in the Book of Discipline, especially 
 as to due notice to absentees whose addresses are known, 
 and the session shall make earnest effort to restore to good 
 and regular standing all suspended members. 
 
 The roll of communicant members shall be divided 
 into two classes where necessary to include all its members, 
 namely, resident and non-resident. Resident members 
 shall be construed to include all members whose legal 
 residence is within the bounds of the congregation or 
 who regularly attend upon or support its worship. Non- 
 resident members shall include all those members who 
 both legally reside beyond the bounds of the congregation 
 and do not attend upon or support its worship; but who 
 should not, in the judgment of the session, be placed 
 upon the Suspended Roll. 
 
SEC. 53.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 71 
 
 51. If any communicant, not chargeable with immoral 
 conduct, neglects the ordinances of the Church for one 
 year, and in circumstances such as the session shall re- 
 gard to be a serious injury to the cause of religion, he 
 may, after affectionate visitation by the session, and admo- 
 nition if need be, be suspended from the communion of 
 the Church until he gives satisfactory evidence of the sin- 
 cerity of his repentance, but he shall not be excommu- 
 nicated without due process of discipline. 
 
 In cases where a communicant, still residing in the 
 bounds of the church and not chargeable with immoral 
 conduct, shall persistently absent himself from the ordi- 
 nances of religion in the church, the session, having made 
 diligent effort to restore him to active fulfillment of his 
 membership, may, after one year from the beginning of 
 such effort, and after duly notifying him of its intention, 
 place his name upon the roll of suspended members, with- 
 out further process. If at a later time such communi- 
 cant, his life in the meanwhile being free from scandal, 
 shall resume his attendance on the ordinances of the 
 church, the session shall restore his name to the active 
 roll. 
 
 52. If a minister, otherwise in good standing, shall 
 make application to be released from the office of the min- 
 istry, he may, at the discretion of the presbytery, be put 
 on probation, for one year at least, in such a manner 
 as the presbytery may direct, in order to ascertain his 
 motives and reasons for such a relinquishment. And if, 
 at the end of this period, the presbytery be satisfied that 
 he cannot be useful and happy in the exercise of his min- 
 istry, they may allow him to demit the office, and return 
 to the condition of a private member in the Church, 
 ordering his name to be stricken from the roll of the 
 presbytery, and giving him a letter to any church with 
 which he may desire to connect himself. 
 
 53. If a communicant renounces the communion of this 
 Church by joining another denomination, without a regu- 
 lar dismission, although such conduct is disorderly, the 
 
72 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.  [cHap. vu. 
 
 session shall take no other action in the case than to re- 
 cord the fact, and order his name to be erased from the 
 roll. If charges are pending against him, these charges . 
 may be prosecuted. 
 
 54. If a minister, not otherwise chargeable with an 
 offense, renounces the jurisdiction of this Church, by 
 abandoning the ministry, or becoming independent, or 
 joining another denomination not deemed heretical, 
 without a regular dismission, the presbytery shall take no 
 other action than to record the fact and to erase his name 
 from the roll. If charges are pending against him, he 
 may be tried thereon. If it appears that he has joined 
 another denomination deemed heretical, he may be sus- 
 pended, deposed, or excommunicated. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 OF EVIDENCE. 
 
 55. JUDICATORIES ought to be very careful and impar- 
 tial in receiving testimony. Not every person is com- 
 petent, and not every competent person is credible, as a 
 witness, 
 
 56. All persons, whether parties or otherwise, are com- 
 petent witnesses, except such as do not believe in the 
 existence of God, or a future state of rewards and pun- 
 ishments, or have not sufficient intelligence to understand 
 the obligation of an oath. Any witness may be chal- 
 lenged for incompetency, and the judicatory shall decide 
 the question. 
 
 57. The credibility of a witness, or the degree of credit 
 due to his testimony, may be affected by relationship to 
 any of the parties; by interest in the result of the trial; 
 by want of proper age; by weakness of understanding; 
 by infamy or malignity of character; by being under 
 church censure; by general rashness or indiscretion; or 
 by any other circumstances that appear to affect his verac- 
 ity, knowledge, or interest in the case. 
 
SEC. 64.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 73 
 
 58. A husband or wife shall be a competent witness for 
 or against the other, but shall not be compelled to testify. 
 
 59. Evidence may be oral, written or printed, direct or 
 circumstantial. A charge may be proven by the testimony 
 of one witness, only when supported by other evidence; 
 but, when there are several specifications under the same 
 general charge, the proof of two or more of the specifica- 
 tions, by different credible witnesses, shall be sufficient to 
 establish the charge. 
 
 60. No witness afterwards to be examined, except a 
 member of the judicatory, shall be present during the 
 examination of another witness if either party object. 
 
 61. Witnesses shall be examined first by the party pro- 
 ducing them; then cross-examined by the opposite party; 
 after which any member of the judicatory or either party 
 may put additional interrogatories. Irrelevant on frivo- 
 lous questions shall not be admitted, nor leading questions 
 by the parties producing the witness, except under permis- 
 sion of the judicatory as necessary to elicit the truth. 
 
 62. The oath or affirmation shall be administered by 
 the moderator in the following, or like, terms: ‘‘You sol- 
 emnly promise, in the presence of the omniscient and 
 heart-searching God, that you will declare the truth, the 
 whole truth, and nothing but the truth, according to the 
 best of your knowledge, in the matter in which you are 
 called to testify, as you shall answer to the Great Judge 
 of quick and dead.” 
 
 63. Every question put to a witness shall, if required, 
 be reduced to writing. And, if either party desire it, or 
 if the judicatory shall so decide, both question and answer 
 shall be recorded. The testimony, thus recorded, shall be 
 read to the witnesses, in the presence of the judicatory, 
 for their approbation and subscription. 
 
 64. The records of a judicatory, or any part of them, 
 whether original or transcribed, if regularly authenticated 
 by the clerk, or in case of his death, absence, disability 
 or failure from any cause, by the moderator, shall be 
 
74 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.  [cHap. vitt. 
 
 deemed good and sufficient evidence in every other judi- 
 catory. 
 
 65. In like manner, testimony taken by one judicatory, 
 and regularly certified, shall be received by every other 
 judicatory, as no less valid than if it had been taken by 
 themselves. 
 
 66. Any judicatory, before which a case may be pend- 
 ing, shall have power, whenever the necessity of parties 
 or of witnesses shall require it, to appoint, on the applica- 
 tion of either party, a commission of ministers, or elders, 
 or both, to examine witnesses; which commission, if the 
 case requires it, may be of persons within the jurisdic- 
 tion of another body. The commissioners so appointed 
 shall take such testimony as may be offered by either party. 
 The testimony shall be taken in accordance with the rules 
 governing the judicatory, either orally or on written inter- 
 rogatories and cross-interrogatories, duly settled by the 
 judicatory, due notice having been given of the time 
 when, and place where, the witnesses are to be examined. 
 All questions, as to the relevancy or competency of the 
 testimony so taken, shall be determined by the judicatory. 
 The testimony, properly authenticated by the signatures 
 of the commissioners, shall be transmitted, in due time, to 
 the clerk of the judicatory before which the case is pending. 
 
 67. A member of the judicatory may be called upon to 
 testify in a case which comes before it. He shall be quali- 
 fied as other witnesses are, and, after having given his 
 testimony, may immediately resume his seat as a mem- 
 ber of the judicatory. 
 
 68. A member of the church, summoned as a witness, 
 and refusing to appear, or, having appeared, refusing to 
 testify, shall be censured according to the circumstances 
 of the case for his contumacy. 
 
 69. If, after a trial before any judicatory, new evidence 
 is discovered, supposed to be important to the exculpation 
 of the accused, he may ask, if the case has not been ap- 
 pealed, and the judicatory shall grant, if justice seems to 
 require it, a new trial. 
 
src. 75.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 75 
 
 70. If, in the prosecution of an appeal, new evidence 
 is offered, which, in the judgment of the appellate judi- 
 catory, has an important bearing on the case, it shall 
 either refer the whole case to the inferior judicatory for 
 a new trial; or, with the consent of the parties, take the 
 testimony, and hear and determine the case. 
 
 CHAPTER IX, 
 
 OF THE WAYS IN WHICH A CAUSE MAY BE CARRIED 
 FROM A LOWER TO A HIGHER JUDICATORY. 
 
 71. AuL proceedings of the session, the presbytery, and 
 the synod (except as limited by Chapter XI., Section 4, 
 of the Form of Government), are subject to review by, 
 and may be taken to, a superior judicatory, by General 
 Review and Control, Reference, Complaint, or Appeal. 
 
 I. GENERAL REVIEW AND CONTROL. 
 
 72. All proceedings of the church shall be reported to, 
 and reviewed by, the session, and by its order incorpo- 
 rated with its records. Every judicatory above a session 
 shall review, at least once a year, the records of the pro- 
 ceedings of the judicatory next below; and, if the lower 
 judicatory shall omit to send up its records for this pur- 
 pose, the higher may require them to be produced, either 
 immediately, or at a specified time, as circumstances may 
 determine. 
 
 73. In such review, the judicatory shall examine, first, 
 whether the proceedings have been correctly recorded; 
 second, whether they have been constitutional and reg- 
 ular; and, third, whether they have been wise, equitable, 
 and for the edification of the Church. 
 
 74. Members of a judicatory, the records of which are 
 under review, shall not be allowed to vote thereon. 
 
 75. In most cases the superior judicatory may discharge 
 its duty, by simply placing on its own records, and on those 
 under review, the censure which it may pass. But irreg- 
 ular proceedings may be found so disreputable and inju- 
 rious, that the inferior judicatory must be required to 
 
76 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. Ix. 
 
 review and correct, or reverse them, and report, within 
 a specified time, its obedience to the order: provided, how- 
 ever, that no judicial decision shall be reversed, unless 
 regularly taken up on appeal. 
 
 76. If a judicatory is, at any time, well advised of any 
 unconstitutional proceedings of a lower judicatory, the 
 latter shall be cited to appear, at a specified time and 
 place, to produce the records, and to show what it has 
 done in the matter in question; after which, if the charge 
 is sustained, the whole matter shall be concluded by the 
 judicatory itself, or be remitted to the lower judicatory, 
 with directions as to its disposition. 
 
 76a. No party to any appeal or complaint to anv supe- 
 rior judicatory shall circulate, or cause to be circulated, 
 among members of said judicatory, any written or printed 
 arguments or briefs upon any matter in question, before 
 the disposition of the question by the judicial committee 
 or other body hearing the same, except by request or 
 direction of the committee or body charged with the con- 
 sideration thereof. 
 
 77. Judicatories may sometimes neglect to perform their 
 duty, by which neglect heretical opinions or corrupt prac- 
 tices may be allowed to gain ground, or offenders of a gross 
 character may be suffered to escape; or some part of their 
 proceedings may have been omitted from the record, or not 
 properly recorded. If, therefore, at any time, the superior 
 judicatory is well advised of such neglects, omissions, or 
 irregularities on the part of the inferior judicatory, it may 
 require its records to be produced, and shall either proceed 
 to examine and decide the whole matter, as completely as 
 if proper record had been made; or it shall cite the lower 
 judicatory, and proceed as in the next preceding section. 
 
 II. REFERENCES. 
 
 78. A Reference is a representation in writing, made by 
 an inferior to a superior judicatory, of a judicial case not 
 yet decided. Generally, however, it is more conducive 
 to the public good that each judicatory should fulfill its 
 duty by exercising its own judgment. 
 
SEC. 84.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 77 
 
 79. Cases which are new, important, difficult, or of 
 peculiar delicacy, the decision of which may establish 
 principles or precedents of extensive influence, on which 
 the inferior judicatory is greatly divided, or on which for 
 any reason it is desirable that a superior judicatory should 
 first decide, are proper subjects of reference. 
 
 80. References are, either for mere advice, preparatory 
 to a decision by the inferior judicatory, or for ultimate 
 trial and decision by the superior; and are to be carried 
 to the next higher judicatory. If for advice, the refer- 
 ence only suspends the decision of the inferior judica- 
 tory; if for trial, it submits the whole case to the final 
 judgment of the superior. 
 
 81. In cases of reference, members of the inferior judi- 
 catory may sit, deliberate, and vote. 
 
 82. A judicatory is not necessarily bound to give a final 
 judgment in a case of reference, but may remit the whole 
 case, either with or without advice, to the inferior judi- 
 catory. 
 
 83. The whole record of proceedings shall be promptly 
 transmitted to the superior judicatory, and, if the refer- 
 ence is accepted, the parties shall be heard. 
 
 III. COMPLAINTS. 
 
 84. A Complaint is a written representation by one or 
 more persons, subject and submitting to the jurisdiction 
 of an inferior judicatory, to the next superior judicatory 
 against a particular delinquency, action, or decision of 
 such inferior judicatory in a nonjudicial or administrative 
 case. When a nonjudicial or administrative case has 
 been decided by a Judicial Commission of an inferior 
 judicatory, sitting during an interval between the meet- 
 ings of such judicatory, a complaint against the decision 
 of the Commission may be entered and prosecuted before 
 a superior judicatory, in the same manner as if the deci- 
 sion had been rendered by the inferior judicatory; and if 
 at least one third of the members of the Commission, re- 
 corded as present when the decision was made, join in 
 
78 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. IX. 
 
 such complaint, the execution of the decision of the Com- 
 mission shall be stayed until the final issue of the case by 
 the next superior judicatory. 
 
 85. Written notice of Complaint, with the reasons there- 
 for, shall be given, within ten days after the action was 
 taken, to the clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, or 
 disability, to the moderator, of the judicatoty complained 
 of, who shall lodge it, with the records and all the papers 
 pertaining to the case, with the clerk of the superior judi- 
 catory, before the close of the second day of its regular 
 meeting next ensuing the date of the reception of said 
 notice. 
 
 86. Whenever a Complaint is entered in a nonjudicial 
 or administrative case against a decision of a judicatory, 
 by at least one third of the members recorded as present 
 when the decision was made, the execution of the decision 
 shall be stayed until the final issue of the case by the next 
 superior judicatory. 
 
 87. The complainant shall lodge his Complaint, and the 
 reasons therefor, with the clerk of the superior judicatory 
 before the close of the second day of its meeting next 
 ensuing the date of the notice thereof. 
 
 88. If the higher judicatory finds that the Complaint is 
 in order, and that sufficient reasons for proceeding to its 
 determination have been assigned, the next step shall be 
 to read the record of the action complained of, and so 
 much of the record of the lower judicatory as may be 
 pertinent; then the parties shall be heard, and, after that, 
 the judicatory shall proceed to consider and determine the 
 case. 
 
 89. The effect of a Complaint, in a nonjudicial or ad- 
 ministrative case, if sustained, may be the reversal, in 
 whole or in part, of the action or decision complained of. 
 When a Complaint is sustained, the lower judicatory shall 
 be directed how to dispose of the matter. 
 
 90. The parties to a Complaint shall be known, respec- 
 tively, as complainant and respondent — the latter being 
 the judicatory complained of, which should always be 
 
SEC. 95.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 79 
 
 represented by one or more of its number appointed for 
 that purpose, who may be assisted by counsel. 
 
 91. Neither the complainant nor the members of the 
 judicatory complained of shall sit, deliberate, or vote in 
 the case. 
 
 92. Hither of the parties to a Complaint may complain 
 to the next superior judicatory, except as limited by 
 Chapter XI., Section IV., of the Form of Government. 
 
 93. The judicatory against which a Complaint is made 
 shall -send up its records, and all the papers relating to 
 the matter of the Complaint, and filed with the record; 
 and, for failure to do this, it shall be censured by the 
 superior judicatory, which shall have power to make such 
 orders, pending the production of the records and papers, 
 and the determination of the Complaint, as may be neces- 
 sary to preserve the rights of all the parties. 
 
 IV. APPEALS. 
 
 94. An Appeal is the removal of a judicial case, by a 
 written representation, from an inferior to a superior judi- 
 catory; and may be taken, by either of the original par- 
 ties, from the final judgment of the lower judicatory. 
 These parties shall be called appellant and appellee. 
 Final judgments in judicial cases shall be subject to re- 
 versal and modification only by appeal, and no judicatory 
 from whose final judgment an Appeal shall have been taken 
 shall be heard in the appellate judicatory, further than by 
 the reading of the dissents, protests, and written opinions 
 of its members assenting to or dissenting from its judg- 
 ments. When a judicial case has been decided by a Judi- 
 cial Commission of an inferior judicatory, sitting during 
 an interval between the meetings of the electing judica- 
 tory, an Appeal from the judgment of such Commission 
 may be taken and prosecuted before a superior judicatory, 
 in the same manner as if the judgment had been rendered 
 by the judicatory. 
 
 95. The grounds of Appeal may be such as these: Ir- 
 regularity in the proceedings of the inferior judicatory; © 
 refusal to entertain an Appeal; refusal of reasonable 
 
80 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. IX. 
 
 indulgence to a party on trial; receiving improper, or 
 declining to receive important, testimony; hastening to a 
 decision before the testimony is fully taken; manifestation 
 of prejudice in the conduct of the case; and mistake or 
 injustice in the decision. 
 
 96. Written notice of Appeal, with specifications of 
 the errors alleged, shall be given, within ten days after 
 the judgment has been rendered, to the clerk, or, in case - 
 of his death, absence, or disability, to the moderator, of 
 the judicatory appealed from, who shall lodge it, with 
 the records and all the papers pertaining to the case, with 
 the clerk of the superior judicatory, before the close of 
 the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing the 
 date of his reception of said notice. 
 
 97. The appellant shall appear in person or by counsel 
 before the judicatory appealed to, on or before the close 
 of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing 
 the date of the filing of his notice of Appeal, and shall 
 lodge his Appeal and specifications of the errors alleged, 
 with the clerk of the superior judicatory, within the time 
 above specified. If he fail to show to the satisfaction of 
 the judicatory that he was unavoidably prevented from 
 so doing, he shall be considered as having abandoned his 
 Appeal, and the judgment shall stand. 
 
 98. Neither the appellant, nor the members of the 
 judicatory appealed from, shall sit, deliberate, or vote 
 in the case. 
 
 99. When due notice of an Appeal has been given, 
 and the Appeal and the specifications of the errors alleged 
 have been filed in due time, the Appeal shall be consid- 
 ered in order. The judgment, the notice of Appeal, the 
 Appeal, and the specifications of the errors alleged, shall 
 be read; and the judicatory may then determine, after 
 hearing the parties, whether the Appeal shall be enter- 
 tained. If it be entertained, the following order shall 
 be observed: 
 
 (1) The record in the case, from the beginning, shall 
 be read, except what may be omitted by consent. 
 
src. 103.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 81 
 
 (2) The parties shall be heard, the appellant opening 
 and closing. 
 
 (3) Opportunity shall be given to the members of the 
 superior judicatory to be heard. 
 
 (4) The vote shall then be separately taken without 
 debate, on each specification of error alleged, the ques- 
 tion being taken in the form: “Shall the specification 
 of error be sustained?” If no one of the specifications 
 be sustained, and no error be found by the judicatory in 
 the record, the judgment of the inferior judicatory shall 
 be affirmed. If one or more errors be found, the judica- 
 tory shall determine, whether the judgment of the inferior 
 judicatory shall be reversed or modified, or the case re- 
 manded for a new trial; and the judgment, accompanied 
 by a recital of the error or errors found, shall be entered 
 on the record. If the judicatory deem it wise, an ex- 
 planatory minute may be adopted which shall be a part 
 of the record of the case. 
 
 100. When the judgment directs admonition or rebuke, 
 notice of Appeal shall suspend all further proceedings; 
 but in other cases the judgments shall be in force until 
 the Appeal is decided. 
 
 101. The judicatory whose judgment is appealed from 
 shall send up its records, and all the papers relating there- 
 to, and filed with the record. If it fails to do this, it shall 
 be censured; and the sentence appealed from shall be 
 suspended, until a record is produced on which the issue 
 can be fairly tried. 
 
 102. Appeals are, generally, to be taken to the judica- 
 tory immediately superior to that appealed from. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 OF DISSENTS AND PROTESTS. 
 
 103. A Dissent is a declaration of one or more mem- 
 bers of a minority in a judicatory, expressing disagree- 
 ment with a decision of the majority in a particular case. 
 
82 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [CHAP. X. 
 
 104. A Protest is a more formal declaration, made by 
 one or more members of a minority, bearing testimony 
 against what is deemed a mischievous or erroneous pro- 
 ceeding, decision, or judgment, and including a statement 
 of the reasons therefor. 
 
 105. Ifa Dissent or Protest be couched in decorous and 
 respectful language, and be without offensive reflections 
 or insinuations against the majority, it shall be entered on 
 the records. 
 
 106. The judicatory may prepare an answer to any pro- 
 test which imputes to it principles or reasonings which its 
 action does not import, and the answer shall also be 
 entered upon the records. Leave may thereupon be given 
 to the protestant or protestants, if they desire it, to modify 
 their Protest; and the answer of the judicatory may also, 
 in consequence, be modified. This shall end the matter. 
 
 107. No one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who 
 has not a right to vote on the question decided,—and no 
 one shall be allowed to dissent or protest on any question 
 who did not vote against the decision; provided, that when 
 a case has been decided by a Judicial Commission, any 
 member of the judicatory to which the decision is re- 
 ported, may enter his dissent or protest, or his answer to 
 any protest, in the same manner as if the case had been 
 tried before the judicatory itself, and he had voted thereon; 
 and provided, that when a case has been decided by a Judi- 
 cial Commission, sitting during an interval between the 
 meetings of the electing judicatory, any member of such 
 judicatory or of the Commission may, within ten days after 
 the rendering of the judgment by the Commission, file his 
 dissent from or protest against the judgment with the 
 clerk of the Commission; and the Commission or any 
 member thereof may, within twenty days after the ren- 
 dering of the judgment, similarly file an answer to any 
 protest; and the clerk of the Commission shall enter upon 
 the record all dissents, protests, and answers, or shall for- 
 ward the same to the stated clerk of the electing judica- 
 tory to be so entered by him. 
 
SEC. 112.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 83 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 OF JURISDICTION IN CASES OF DISMISSION. 
 
 108. THE judicatory, to which a Church member or a 
 minister belongs, shall have sole jurisdiction for the trial 
 of offenses whenever or wherever committed by him. 
 
 109. A member of a church, receiving a certificate of 
 dismission to another church, shall continue to be a mem- 
 ber of the church giving him the certificate, and subject 
 to the jurisdiction of its session (but shall not deliberate 
 or vote in a church meeting, nor exercise the functions of 
 any office), until he has become a member of the church 
 to which he is recommended, or some other evangelical 
 church; and, should he return the certificate, within a 
 year from its date, the session shall make record of the 
 fact, but he shall not thereby be restored to the exercise 
 of the functions of any office previously held by him in 
 that church. 
 
 110. In like manner, a minister shall be subject to the 
 jurisdiction of the presbytery which dismissed him (but 
 shall not deliberate or vote, nor be counted in the basis of 
 representation to the General Assembly), until he actually 
 becomes a member of another presbytery; but, should he 
 return the certificate of dismission within a year from its 
 date, the presbytery shall make record of the fact, and re- 
 store him to the full privileges of membership. 
 
 111. A presbytery, giving a certificate of dismission to 
 a minister, licentiate, or candidate for licensure, shall 
 specify the particular body to which he is recommended ; 
 and, if recommended to a presbytery, no other than the 
 one designated, if existing, shall receive him. 
 
 112. If a church becomes extinct, the presbytery with 
 which it was connected shall have jurisdiction over its 
 members, and grant them letters of dismission to some 
 other church. It shall, also, determine any case of dis- 
 cipline begun by the session and not concluded. 
 
84 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.  [cHApP. XII. 
 
 113. If a presbytery becomes extinct, the synod with 
 which it was connected shall have jurisdiction over its 
 members, and may transfer them to any presbytery within 
 its bounds. It shall, also, determine any case of discipline 
 begun by the presbytery and not concluded. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 OF REMOVALS, AND LIMITATIONS OF TIME. 
 
 114. WHEN any member shall remove from one church 
 to another, he shall produce a certificate, ordinarily not 
 more than one year old, of his church membership and 
 dismission, before he shall be admitted as a regular mem- 
 ber of that church. 
 
 The names of the baptized children of a parent seek- 
 ing dismission to another church shall, if such children 
 are members of his household and remove with him and 
 are not themselves communicants, be included in the cer- 
 tificate of dismission. The certificate shall be addressed 
 to a particular church, and the fact of the reception of 
 the person or persons named in it shall be promptly com- 
 municated to the church which gave it. 
 
 When any member removes from a community in which 
 the church is located, of which he is a member, for the pur- 
 pose of securing an education, the session of said church 
 may issue to him a certificate of good standing, which, if 
 issued, shall be used by the member receiving it solely for 
 the purpose of establishing affiliated membership, without 
 enrolling as a regular member, in a church located in the 
 community of which the educational institution he attends 
 isa part. The certificate shall be good for two years, sub- 
 ject to renewal. The session issuing the certificate shall 
 duly notify the fact to the pastor of the church named 
 therein and shall retain the name of the member on the 
 roll of the home church. 
 
sEc. 120.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 85 
 
 115. In like manner, when a minister, licentiate, or 
 candidate, is dismissed from one presbytery to another, 
 the certificate shall be presented to the presbytery to 
 which it is addressed, ordinarily within one year from 
 its date, and the fact of his reception shall be promptly 
 communicated to the presbytery dismissing him. 
 
 116. If a Church member, more than two years absent 
 from the place of his ordinary residence and church 
 connections, applies for a certificate of membership, his 
 absence, and the knowledge of the church respecting his 
 demeanor for that time, or its want of information con- 
 cerning it, shall be distinctly stated in the certificate. 
 
 117. Prosecution for an alleged offense shall commence 
 within one year from the time of its alleged commission, 
 or from the date when it becomes known to the judica- 
 tory which has jurisdiction thereof. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 I. OF JUDICIAL CASES IN PRESBYTERIES AND SYNODS. 
 
 118. A PRESBYTERY or a synod may elect from the min- 
 isters and ruling elders subject to its jurisdiction a Judi- 
 cial Commission, which shall be composed of not less than 
 seven members for a presbytery and not less than eleven 
 for a synod, a majority of which members shall be minis- 
 ters. The electing judicatory may transmit to such Com- 
 mission any judicial case for hearing and decision. 
 
 119. The Commission shall elect from its members a 
 moderator and a clerk; and, in the case transmitted to it, 
 shall have the powers prescribed by, and conduct its pro- 
 ceedings according to, the Constitution and rules govern- 
 ing the trial of such cases before the electing judicatory, 
 to which, also, it shall make a report. 
 
 120. The quorum of the Commission shall consist of not 
 less than two thirds of the members elected to it, provided, 
 that at least one half the quorum shall be ministers. 
 
86 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE.  [cuap. xm. 
 
 121. The meetings of the Commission shall be held at 
 such times and places as the electing judicatory shall 
 direct, or, if no directions shall be given, then at such 
 times and places as the Commission shall determine. 
 
 122. The decision of the Commission, sitting in any 
 case at the same time as the electing judicatory, shall be 
 promptly reported to the judicatory, and shall, from the 
 time of the rendering of the report, be held to be the final 
 judgment of the judicatory. The decision of the Commis- 
 sion, sitting in any case during an interval between the 
 meetings of the electing judicatory, shall, from the time 
 of the announcement of the decision, be held to be the 
 final judgment of the judicatory. 
 
 123. The clerk of the Commission shall keep a full and 
 correct record of the proceedings and decision of the Com- 
 mission; shall with the moderator certify in writing such 
 record to be full and correct; and shall forthwith transmit 
 a certified copy of the decision to each party in the case, 
 and file the certified record with the stated clerk of the 
 electing judicatory. 
 
 124. The stated clerk of the electing judicatory, upon 
 the request of the Commission in any case, or upon its 
 failure to report the certified record of such case when 
 called for by the judicatory, shall forthwith report the 
 certified record to the judicatory; and shall preserve it as 
 a part of the records of the same, and shall include it in 
 the records sent up to the next superior judicatory for 
 review. 
 
 II. OF JUDICIAL CASES IN THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 
 
 125. The General Assembly shall elect a Commission, 
 which shall be called “The Permanent Judicial Commis- 
 sion of the General Assembly,” and shall be composed of 
 eight ministers and seven ruling elders, of whom not more 
 than two shall belong to the same synod. At the first 
 election fifteen persons shall be elected, five to serve for 
 one year, five for two years, and five for three years, and 
 thereafter five persons shall be elected annually to serve 
 for three years. The terms of the members of the Com- 
 
 “ai seth aa 
 “et détttratre 
 
 Se ae 
 
src. 130.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 87 
 
 mission shall begin with the close of the General Assem- 
 bly at which they are elected. No person having served 
 upon the Permanent Judicial Commission shall be eligible 
 for reélection or appointment until three years shall have 
 elapsed, from the expiration of the time for which he was 
 elected or appointed. And no person shall be eligible to 
 membership on the Permanent Judicial Commission who 
 is a member of any other Commission of the General 
 Assembly. Any vacancy may be filled by the General 
 Assembly at any meeting thereof by the election of a 
 person for the unexpired term. If a vacancy shall occur 
 during an interval between two General Assemblies, it 
 shall be filled by appointment by the Moderator ef the 
 General Assembly until the next ensuing General Assem- 
 bly. The General Assembly may transmit to this Com- 
 mission any judicial case for hearing and decision. 
 
 126. The Commission shall annually elect from its 
 members a moderator and a clerk, and, in the cases trans- 
 mitted to it, shall have the powers prescribed by, and con- 
 duct its proceedings according to, the Constitution and 
 rules governing the trial of such cases before the General 
 Assembly, to which, also, it shall make reports. 
 
 127. The quorum of the Commission shall consist of not 
 less than eleven members, of whom at least six shall be 
 ministers. 
 
 128. The meetings of the Commission shall be held at 
 such times and places as the General Assembly shall 
 direct, or, if no directions shall be given, then at such 
 times and places as the Commission shall determine. 
 
 129. The decision of the Commission in any case shall 
 be held to be the preliminary judgment in that case, and 
 shall be binding upon each party therein until the date 
 of the final judgment of the General Assembly; provided, 
 that the General Assembly may modify or suspend the 
 preliminary judgment in any case remitted by it for further 
 hearing. 
 
 130. The clerk of the Commission shall keep a full and 
 correct record of the proceedings and preliminary judg- 
 
88 BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. [cHap. x11. 
 
 ment of the Commission in each case transmitted to it; 
 shall with the moderator certify in writing such record to 
 be full and correct; and shall forthwith transmit a certi- 
 fied copy of the preliminary judgment to each party in 
 the case and file the certified record with the Stated Clerk 
 of the General Assembly. 
 
 131. The Stated Clerk of the General Assembly, upon 
 the request of the Commission or upon its failure to report 
 the certified record of any case when called for by the 
 General Assembly, shall forthwith report the certified 
 record to the General Assembly, and shall preserve it as a 
 part of the records of the same. 
 
 132. The preliminary judgment in any case may be re- 
 viewed by the General Assembly to which it has been re- 
 ported, and may be affirmed, reversed, modified, suspended, 
 or remitted for further hearing. In this review, instead of 
 the record in the case, the finding of the facts by the Judi- 
 cial Commission shall be read. On such review, if the 
 case be not remitted, the decision of the General Assem- 
 bly shall be held to be its final judgment. If the case be 
 not reviewed by the General Assembly to which it has 
 been reported, or if it be reviewed and no decision be 
 reached, then at the dissolving of the same the prelimi- 
 nary judgment of the Permanent Judicial Commission shall 
 be held to be the final judgment of the General Assembly. 
 
 133. The necessary expenses of the Commission shall 
 be provided for by the General Assembly. 
 
 134. Nothing in this chapter shall be so construed as to 
 prevent the General Assembly from electing, at its own 
 discretion, Special Judicial Commissions, which shall be 
 subject to the rules, so far as they apply, that pertain to 
 the Permanent Judicial Commission. 
 
 Ill. OF NONJUDICIAL OR ADMINISTRATIVE CASES AND 
 REFERENCES. 
 
 135. A presbytery or synod may transmit to any 
 Judicial Commission elected by it any nonjudicial or ad- 
 ministrative case founded on complaint, or any reference, 
 or any case arising under Chapter XIV of the Book of 
 
SEC. 139.] BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 89 
 
 Discipline, entitled ‘‘Of Differences Between Judicatories,”’ 
 with such powers as the transmitting judicatory shall 
 confer upon the Commission. 
 
 136. The General Assembly may transmit to any Judi- 
 cial Commission elected by it any nonjudicial or admin- 
 istrative case founded on a complaint, or any reference, or 
 any case arising under Chapter XIV of the Book of Disci- 
 pline, entitled ‘Of Differences Between Judicatories,”’ 
 with such powers as the General Assembly shall confer 
 upon the Commission. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 OF DIFFERENCES BETWEEN JUDICATORIES, 
 
 137. ANY judicatory deeming itself aggrieved by the 
 action of any other judicatory of the same rank, may 
 present a memorial to the judicatory immediately supe- 
 rior to the judicatory charged with the grievance and to 
 which the latter judicatory is subject, after the manner 
 prescribed in the sub-chapter on Complaints (Sections 83- 
 93, Book of Discipline), save only that with regard to the 
 limitation of time, notice of said memorial shall be lodged 
 with the stated clerks, both of the judicatory charged 
 with the grievance and of its next superior judicatory, 
 within one year from the commission of the said alleged 
 grievance. 
 
 138. When any judicatory deems itself aggrieved by 
 another judicatory and determines to present a memorial 
 as provided for in the preceding section, it shall appoint 
 a committee to conduct the case in all its stages, in what- 
 ever judicatory, until the final issue be reached. 
 
 139. The judicatory with which the memorial is lodged, 
 if it sustain the same, may reverse in whole or in part the 
 matter of grievance, and shall direct the lower judicatory 
 how to dispose of the case, and may enforce its orders. 
 Hither party may appeal to the next higher judicatory, 
 except as limited by Chapter XI, Section IV, of the Form 
 of Government. 
 
A Yall ay, daca nat ihe a 
 
 iy’ vba Ae? | ae LE NAL Ke weedy eal epi a ohibiand ay 
 
 rs ale 3 oe iad Chea at T is i tua aa bby pied iv pa a hg Rave 6 ‘ ae 
 
 Try 46 Min payee few ip nara) oi be oth) OnE 4 Lae Aen 
 | SRY eae sania ube od. er te is Ray OnBU RAMS oon a) Wie Sol 
 
 Ree NDS Pr iiliy' KShiind, Adee an ‘eit ‘na ey men vikdidrady oer wi Ser me 
 
 nt dx. hi 4 sind he + See light oR i hdd fet 
 
 ony Lip Fab HL) ted wage Gels Pakoaeet 
 
 Ye 
 
 4 oat poke Hest iy tha dt a yah wie +) ? “ps or inthe é. Spent ve. ae 
 
 ; ‘ sa" PAR", 3 4 ae ¢ : ae if . ad aT oh a Paty Lint a, oth ah Bale 
 
 ‘ 
 a Bi sashes Hutte A Re aay Sige Saar Ae 
 
 ath Na anes Nie lyr ' ayes uy , Ver ; ea ES 
 ae Dae aay PACGhA thiatt i { : tig : 
 
 i. cant! i ee ai er oe I 
 
 é gta sips tne ATCA hn aii a 
 
 Fenda yy ‘eh a ail 
 
 ee pa ‘ 
 
 poner a = | 
 
 - 
 
 “a bei west) Gp merely yaa “som nar sete 2 
 
 we weit cis mow inguin ty an Ney dieapioRex: Geka 
 wii icone arse Peehe lente a. em bestrestsa esse i 
 
 “sé taht TAR wilt hen , re Sadr toda ohare a 
 Vay sea fis (Ns okie SE Nnsean tify, hy Met dick t Mn 
 ae ae AN, Ba Ts vows, rae quan vie walhactefe ott a vane 
 
 4) 
 
 Thi 
 ‘4 
 
 sthaba ba Livny. ee i thes cys i He ba Hie + BA, RIA 
 
 be ase: i. ye at ech pant tt [ ay te " we watts fo] vel sath sit a 
 
 wy 
 i Zeyh ating " ith 4" ae "Samara ah pe At Ai. ie Jacit scone 
 1a, eh aie Ge Aiyli ef Pasaseaes ami Na, ONY ¥) 3} iis oi 
 
 Heli 
 oe 
 ou ra dh 
 peer Rial. windy Ne Let. a ape ‘bn ae 
 ¥ Brey jae si 4, Lee a ie At ace had 
 Cer ns alae ieee me “+ ary 
 
 ha 
 
 sao : 
 
 \ " oi wi 
 ‘apd mid ome ie 
 _ ar ine, wreanas ne of 
 cabin i vey" Pa a 
 ao ag fate: ier v4 ree 
 
 } 
 ae © ge 
 ‘ i 
 4 ots 
 
 ‘ 
 wt 
 a 
 hay 
 
 Lie, 
 
THE 
 DIRECTORY 
 FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD* 
 
 ADOPTED, 1788; AMENDED, 1789-1912, 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 OF THE SANCTIFICATION OF THE LORD’S DAY. 
 
 I. Ir is the duty of every person to remember the 
 Lord’s Day; and to prepare for it, before its approach. 
 All worldly business should be so ordered, and season- 
 ably laid aside, as that we may not be hindered thereby 
 from sanctifying the Sabbath, as the Holy Scriptures 
 require. 
 
 II. The whole day is to be kept holy to the Lord; 
 and to be employed in the public and private exercises 
 of religion. Therefore, it is requisite, that there be a 
 holy resting, all the day, from unnecessary labors; and 
 an abstaining from those recreations which may be law- 
 ful on other days; and also, as much as possible, from 
 worldly thoughts and conversation. 
 
 III. Let the provisions for the support of the family 
 on that day, be so ordered, that servants or others be not 
 improperly detained from the public worship of God; nor 
 hindered from sanctifying the Sabbath. 
 
 IV. Let every person and family, in the morning, by 
 secret and private prayer, for themselves and others, espe- 
 a-Si 
 
 *The Scripture warrant for what is specified in the various articles 
 ot this Directory, will be found at large in the Confession of Faith and 
 Catechisms, in the places where the subjects are treated in a doctrinal 
 form. 
 
 91 
 
92 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cHap. III. 
 
 cially for the assistance of God to their minister, and for 
 a blessing upon his ministry; by reading the Scriptures, 
 and by holy meditation; prepare for communion with 
 God in his public ordinances. 
 
 V. Let the people be careful to assemble at the ap- 
 pointed time; that, being all present at the beginning, 
 they may unite, with one heart, in all the parts of public 
 worship: and let none unnecessarily depart, till after the 
 blessing be pronounced. 
 
 VI. Let the time after the solemn services of the con- 
 gregation in public are over, be spent in reading; medita- 
 tion; repeating of sermons; catechizing; religious con- 
 versation; prayer for a blessing upon the public ordi- 
 nances; the singing of psalms, hymns, or spiritual songs; 
 visiting the sick; relieving the poor; and in performing 
 such like duties of piety, charity, and mercy. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 OF THE ASSEMBLING OF THE CONGREGATION AND THEIR 
 BEHAVIOR DURING DIVINE SERVICE. 
 
 I. Wuen the time appointed for public worship is 
 come, let the people enter the church, and take their 
 seats in a decent, grave, and reverent manner. 
 
 II. In time of public worship, let all the people attend 
 with gravity and reverence; forbearing to read any thing, 
 except what the minister is then reading or citing; ab- 
 staining from all whisperings; from salutations of persons 
 present, or coming in; and from gazing about, sleeping, 
 smiling, and all other indecent behavior. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 OF THE PUBLIC READING OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 
 
 I. Tue reading the Holy Scriptures, in the congrega- 
 tion, is a part of the public worship of God, and ought to 
 be performed by the ministers and teachers. 
 
sec. Iv.}| DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 93 
 
 II. The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments 
 shall be publicly read, from the most approved translation, 
 in the vulgar tongue, that all may hear and understand. 
 
 III. How large a portion shall be read at once, is left 
 to the discretion of every minister: however, in each ser- 
 vice, he ought to read, at least, one chapter; and more, 
 when the chapters are short, or the connection requires it. 
 He may, when he thinks it expedient, expound any part 
 of what is read: always having regard to the time, that 
 neither reading, singing, praying, preaching, or any other 
 ordinance, be disproportionate the one to the other; nor 
 the whole rendered too short, or too tedious. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 OF THE SINGING OF PSALMS. 
 
 I. Iv is the duty of Christians to praise God, by sing- 
 ing psalms, or hymns, publicly in the church, as also pri- 
 vately in the family. 
 
 II. In singing the praises of God, we are to sing with 
 the spirit, and with the understanding also; making mel- 
 ody in our hearts unto the Lord. It is also proper, that 
 we cultivate some knowledge of the rules of music; that 
 we may praise God in a becoming manner with our voices, 
 as well as with our hearts. 
 
 III. The whole congregation should be furnished with 
 books, and ought to join in this part of worship. It is 
 proper to sing without parceling out the psalm, line by 
 line. The practice of reading the psalm, line by line, was 
 introduced in times of ignorance, when many in the con- . 
 gregation could not read: therefore, it is recommended, 
 that it be laid aside, as far as convenient. 
 
 IV. The proportion of the time of public worship to 
 be spent in singing, is left to the prudence of every min- 
 ister: but it is recommended, that more time be allowed 
 for this excellent part of divine service than has been 
 usual in most of our churches. 
 
94 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. v. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 OF PUBLIC PRAYER. 
 
 I. Ir seems very proper to begin the public worship of 
 the sanctuary by a short prayer: humbly adoring the in- 
 finite majesty of the living God; expressing a sense of our 
 distance from him as creatures, and unworthiness as sin- 
 ners; and humbly imploring his gracious presence, the 
 assistance of his Holy Spirit in the duties of his worship, 
 and his acceptance of us through the merits of our Lord 
 and Saviour Jesus Christ. 
 
 II. Then, after singing a psalm, or hymn, it is proper 
 that, before sermon, there should be a full and compre- 
 hensive prayer: First, Adoring the glory and perfections 
 of God, as they are made known to us in the works of 
 creation, in the conduct of providence, and in the clear 
 and full revelation he hath made of himself in his written 
 Word: Second, Giving thanks to him for all his mercies of 
 every kind, general and particular, spiritual and temporal, 
 common and special; above all, for Christ Jesus, his un- 
 speakable gift, and the hope of eternal life through him: 
 Third, Making humble confession of sin, both original and 
 actual; acknowledging, and endeavoring to impress the 
 mind of every worshiper, with a deep sense of the evil 
 of all sin, as such; as being a departure from the living 
 God; and also taking a particular and affecting view of 
 the various fruits which proceed from this root of bitter- 
 ness,—as sins against God, our neighbor, and ourselves; 
 sins in thought, in word, and in deed; sins secret and pre- 
 sumptuous; sins accidental and habitual. Also, the aggra- 
 vations of sin, arising from knowledge, or the means of it, 
 from distinguishing mercies; from valuable privileges; 
 from breach of vows, etc.: Fourth, Making earnest sup- 
 plication for the pardon of sin, and peace with God, 
 through the blood of the atonement, with all its import- 
 ant and happy fruits; for the Spirit of sanctification, and 
 abundant supplies of the grace that is necessary to the 
 discharge of our duty; for support and comfort, under all 
 
sEc.Iv.| DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 95 
 
 the trials to which we are liable, as we are sinful and 
 mortal; and for all temporal mercies that may be neces- 
 sary, in our passage through this valley of tears: always 
 remembering to view them as flowing in the channel of 
 covenant love, and intended to be subservient to the pres- 
 ervation and progress of the spiritual life: Fifth, Plead- 
 ing from every principle warranted in Scripture: from our 
 own necessity; the all-sufficiency of God; the merit and 
 intercession of our Saviour; and the glory of God in the 
 comfort and happiness of his people: Siath, Intercession 
 for others, including the whole world of mankind; the 
 kingdom of Christ, or his Church universal; the church 
 or churches with which we are more particularly con- 
 nected; the interest of human society in general, and in 
 that community to which we immediately belong; all that 
 are invested with civil authority; the ministers of the 
 everlasting gospel; and the rising generation: with what- 
 ever else, more particular, may seem necessary, or suitable, 
 to the interest of that congregation where divine worship 
 is celebrated. 
 
 III. Prayer after sermon ought generally to have,a 
 relation to the subject that has been treated of in the dis- 
 course; and all other public prayers, to the circumstances 
 that gave occasion for them. 
 
 IV. It is easy to perceive, that in all the preceding direc- 
 tions there is a very great compass and variety; and it is 
 committed to the judgment and fidelity of the officiating 
 pastor, to insist chiefly on such parts, or to take in more 
 or less of the several parts, as he shall be led to by the 
 aspect of providence; the particular state of the congre- 
 gation in which he officiates; or the disposition and exer- 
 cise of his own heart at the time. But we think it neces- 
 sary to observe, that although we do not approve, as is 
 well known, of confining ministers to set or fixed forms 
 of prayer for public worship; yet it is the indispensable 
 duty of every minister, previously to his entering on his 
 office, to prepare and qualify himself for this part of his 
 duty, as well as for preaching. He ought, by a thorough 
 
96 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cwap. v1. 
 
 acquaintance with the Holy Scriptures, by reading the 
 best writers on the subject, by meditation, and by a life 
 of communion with God in secret, to endeavor to acquire 
 both the spirit and the gift of prayer. Not only so, but 
 when he is to enter on particular acts of worship, he should 
 endeavor to compose his spirit, and to digest his thoughts 
 for prayer, that it may be performed with dignity and pro- 
 priety, as well as to the profit of those who join in it; and 
 that he may not disgrace that important service by mean, 
 irregular, or extravagant effusions. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 OF THE WORSHIP OF GOD BY OFFERINGS. 
 
 I. In order that every member of the congregation may 
 be trained to give of his substance systematically, and as 
 the Lord has prospered him, to promote the preaching of 
 the gospel in all the world and to every creature, accord- 
 ing to the command of the Lord Jesus Christ, it is proper 
 and very desirable that an opportunity be given for offer- 
 ings by the congregations in this behalf every Lord’s Day, 
 and that, in accordance with the Scriptures, the bringing 
 of such offerings be beuouned as a solemn act of worship 
 to almighty God. 
 
 II. The proper order, both as to the particular service 
 of the day and the place i in such service for receiving the 
 offerings, may be left to the discretion of the minister and 
 session of the church; but that it may be a separate and 
 specific act of worship, the minister should either precede 
 or immediately follow the same with a brief prayer, in- 
 voking the blessing of God upon it and devoting the 
 offerings to his service. 
 
 III. The offerings received may be apportioned among 
 the Boards of the Church and among other benevolent 
 and Christian objects, under the supervision of the church 
 session, in such proportion and on such general plan as 
 may from time to time be determined; but the specific 
 
SEC. III. DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 97 
 
 designation by the giver of any offering to any cause or 
 causes shall always be respected and the will of the donor 
 carefully carried out. 
 
 IV. The offerings of the Sabbath school and of the vari- 
 ous societies or agencies of the church shall be reported 
 regularly to the session of the church for approval, and 
 no offerings or collections shall be made by them for objects 
 other than those connected with the Presbyterian Church 
 In the U. S. A., without the approval of the session. 
 
 V. It is the duty of every minister to cultivate the grace 
 of liberal giving in his congregation, that every member 
 thereof may offer according to his ability, whether it be 
 much or little. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 OF THE PREACHING OF THE WORD. 
 
 I. THE preaching of the Word being an institution of 
 God for the salvation of men, great attention should be 
 paid to the manner of performing it. Every minister 
 ought to give diligent application to it; and endeavor to 
 prove himself a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
 rightly dividing the word of truth. 
 
 II. The subject of a sermon should be some verse or 
 verses of Scripture: and its object, to explain, defend 
 and apply some part of the system of divine truth; or, to 
 point out the nature, and state the bounds and obligation, 
 of some duty. A text should not be merely a motto, but 
 should fairly contain the doctrine proposed to be handled. 
 It is proper also that large portions of Scripture be some- 
 times expounded, and particularly improved, for the in- 
 struction of the people in the meaning and use of the 
 sacred oracles. 
 
 III. The method of preaching requires much study, 
 meditation, and prayer. Ministers ought, in general, to 
 prepare their sermons with care; and not to indulge them- 
 selves in loose, extemporary harangues; nor to serve God 
 with that which cost them naught. They ought, however, 
 
98 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuapr. vim. 
 
 to keep to the simplicity of the gospel: expressing them- 
 selves in language agreeable to Scripture, and level to the 
 understanding of the meanest of their hearers; carefully 
 avoiding ostentation, either of parts or learning. They 
 ought also to adorn, by their lives, the doctrine which 
 they teach; and to be examples to the believers, in word, 
 in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. 
 
 IV. As one primary design of public ordinances is to 
 pay social acts of homage to the most high God, ministers 
 ought to be careful not to make their sermons so long as 
 to interfere with or exclude the more important duties of 
 prayer and praise; but preserve a just proportion between 
 the several parts of public worship. 
 
 V. The sermon being ended, the minister is to pray, and 
 return thanks to almighty God: then let a psalm be sung, 
 and the assembly dismissed with the apostolic benediction. 
 
 VI. It is expedient that no person be introduced to 
 preach in any of the churches under our care, unless 
 by the consent of the pastor or church session. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF BAPTISM. 
 
 I. Baptism is not to be unnecessarily delayed; nor to 
 be administered, in any case, by any private person; but 
 by a minister of Christ, called to be the steward of the 
 mysteries of God. 
 
 It is usually to be administered in the church, in the 
 presence of the congregation; and it is convenient that it 
 be performed immediately after sermon. 
 
 Of the expediency of performing this service in other 
 places than the church, the minister shall be the judge. 
 
 II. Of the administration of baptism to infants: 
 
 After previous notice is given to the minister, the child 
 to be baptized is to be presented, by one or both the par- 
 ents, signifying their desire that the child may be baptized. 
 
SEC. II. DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 99 
 
 Before baptism, let the minister use some words of in- 
 struction respecting the institution, nature, use, and ends 
 of this ordinance; showing: 
 
 “That it is instituted by Christ, that it is a seal of the 
 righteousness of faith; that the seed of the faithful have 
 no less a right to this ordinance, under the gospel, than 
 the seed of Abraham to circumcision, under the Old 
 Testament; that Christ commanded all nations to be 
 baptized; that he blessed little children, declaring that 
 of such is the kingdom of heaven; that children are 
 federally holy, and therefore ought to be baptized; that 
 we are by nature sinful, guilty, and polluted, and have 
 need of cleansing by the blood of Christ, and by the sancti- 
 fying influences of the Spirit of God.” 
 
 The minister is also to exhort the parents to the careful 
 performance of their duty, requiring: 
 
 “That they teach the child to read the Word of God, 
 that they instruct him in the principles of our holy reli- 
 gion, as contained in the Scriptures of the Old and New 
 Testaments; an excellent summary of which we have in 
 the Confession of Faith of this Church, and in the Larger 
 and Shorter Catechisms of the Westminster Assembly, 
 which are to be recommended to them, as adopted by this 
 Church, for their direction and assistance in the discharge 
 of this important duty; that they pray with and for the 
 child; that they set an example of piety and godliness 
 before him, and endeavor by all the means of God’s ap- 
 pointment to bring up their child in the nurture and ad- 
 monition of the Lord.” 
 
 Then the minister is to pray for a blessing to attend this 
 ordinance; after which, calling the child by name, he 
 shall say: 
 
 “T baptize thee, in the name of the Father, and of the 
 Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” 
 
 As he pronounces these words, he is to baptize the child 
 with water, by pouring or sprinkling it on the head of the 
 child, without adding any other ceremony; and the whole 
 shall be concluded with prayer. 
 
100 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. vu. 
 
 III. Of the administration of baptism to adults: 
 
 When unbaptized persons are to be admitted into the 
 Church, they shall, in ordinary cases, after giving satis- 
 faction with respect to their knowledge and piety, make a 
 public profession of their faith in the presence of the con- 
 gregation; and thereupon be baptized. 
 
 Before baptism, let the minister use some words of in- 
 struction respecting the institution, nature, use, and ends 
 of this ordinance, showing: 
 
 “That it is instituted by Christ; that our Lord com- 
 manded his disciples to baptize believers of every nation; 
 that is is a sacrament wherein the washing with water, in 
 the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost, doth signify and seal our engrafting into Christ, 
 and partaking of the benefits of the covenant of grace, 
 and our engagement to be the Lord’s; that it is not 
 to be administered to any that are out of the visible 
 Church till they profess their faith in Christ and obe- 
 dience to him; that it becomes an effectual means of 
 salvation, not from any virtue in it, or in him that doth 
 administer it, but only by the blessing of Christ, and 
 the working of his Spirit in them that by faith receive 
 1 Se 
 
 The minister shall then propose to the person to be 
 baptized the following or similar questions, to wit: 
 
 “Do you believe that Jesus Christ is the only begotten 
 Son of God and the only Saviour from sin?” 
 
 “Is it your desire to be baptized in this faith?” 
 
 Then the minister shall baptize the candidate by pour- 
 ing or sprinkling water upon his head, calling him by name, 
 and using these words: 
 
 “I baptize thee, in the name of the Father, and of the 
 Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” 
 
 The administration of the sacrament shall be concluded 
 with prayer. 
 
SEC. Iv.| DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 101 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD’S SUPPER. 
 
 I. Tat Communion, or Supper of the Lord, is to be cele- 
 brated frequently; but how often, may be determined by 
 the minister and eldership of each congregation, as they 
 may judge most for edification. 
 
 II. The ignorant and scandalous are not to be admitted 
 to the Lord’s Supper. 
 
 III. It is proper that public notice should be given to 
 the congregation, at least the Sabbath before the admin- 
 istration of this ordinance, and that, either then, or on some 
 day of the week, the people be instructed in its nature, and 
 a due preparation for it; that all may come in a suitable 
 manner to this holy feast. 
 
 IV. When the sermon is ended, the minister shall show: 
 
 “That this is an ordinance of Christ; by reading the 
 “words of institution, either from one of the evangelists, 
 “or from I Corinthians, Chapter XI; which, as to him may 
 “appear expedient, he may explain and apply; that it is to 
 “be observed in remembrance of Christ, to show forth 
 ‘this death till he come; that it is of inestimable benefit 
 “to strengthen his people against sin; to support them 
 “under troubles; to encourage and quicken them in duty; 
 “to inspire them with love and zeal; to increase their 
 “faith, and holy resolution; and to beget peace of con- 
 “science, and comfortable hopes of eternal life.” 
 
 He is to warn the profane, the ignorant, and scandalous, 
 and those that secretly indulge themselves in any known 
 sin, not to approach the holy table. On the other hand, 
 he shall-invite to this holy table, such as, sensible of their 
 lost and helpless state of sin, depend upon the atonement 
 of Christ for pardon and acceptance with God; such as, 
 being instructed in the gospel doctrine, have a competent 
 knowledge to discern the Lord’s body; and such as desire 
 to renounce their sins, and are determined to lead a holy 
 and godly life. ; 
 
102 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. rx. 
 
 V. The table, on which the elements are placed, being 
 decently covered, the bread in convenient dishes, and the 
 wine in cups, and the communicants orderly and gravely 
 sitting around the table (or in their seats before it), in the 
 presence of the minister; let him set the elements apart, 
 by prayer and thanksgiving. 
 
 The bread and wine being thus set apart by prayer and 
 thanksgiving, the minister is to take the bread, and break 
 it, in the view of the people, saying, in expressions of this 
 sort: 
 
 “Our Lord Jesus Christ, on the same night in which 
 “he was betrayed, having taken bread, and blessed and 
 “broken it, gave it to his disciples; as I, ministering in his 
 “name, give this bread unto you; saying, [here the bread 
 “is to be distributed] Take, eat: this is my body, which 
 “Is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me.” 
 
 After having given the bread, he shall take the cup, 
 and say: 
 
 “After the same manner our Saviour also took the cup; 
 “and having given thanks, as hath been done in his name, 
 “he gave it to the disciples, saying, [while the minister is 
 “repeating these words let him give the cup] This cup is 
 “the new testament in my blood, which is shed for many 
 “for the remission of sins: drink ye all of it.” 
 
 The minister himself is to communicate, at such time 
 as may appear to him most convenient. 
 
 The minister may, in a few words, put the communi- 
 cants in mind— 
 
 “Of the grace of God, in Jesus Christ, held forth in 
 “this sacrament; and of their obligation to be the Lord’s, 
 “and may exhort them to walk worthy of the vocation 
 “wherewith they are called; and, as they have professedly 
 “received Christ Jesus the Lord, that they be careful so 
 “to walk in him, and to maintain good works.” 
 
 It may not be improper for the minister to give a word 
 of exhortation also to those who have been only specta- 
 tors, reminding them: 
 
sec. vi.] DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 103 
 
 “Of their duty; stating their sin and danger, by living 
 ‘in disobedience to Christ, in neglecting this holy ordi- 
 ‘nance; and calling upon them to be earnest in making 
 “preparation for attending upon it, at the next time of 
 ‘ts celebration.” 
 
 Then the minister is to pray and give thanks to God: 
 
 ‘Bor his rich mercy, and invaluable goodness, vouch- 
 “safed to them in that sacred communion; to implore 
 ‘nardon for the defects of the whole service; and to pray 
 “for the acceptance of their persons and performances; 
 “for the gracious assistance of the Holy Spirit, to enable 
 “them, as they have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so to 
 ‘“valk in him; that they may hold fast that which they 
 ‘have received, that no man take their crown; that their 
 “conversation may be as becometh the gospel; that they 
 “may bear about with them, continually, the dying of the 
 “Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus may be manifested 
 ‘in their mortal body; that their light may so shine be- 
 “fore men, that others, seeing their good works, may glorify 
 “their Father who is in heaven.” 
 
 The collection for the poor, and to defray the expense of 
 the elements, may be made after this; or at such other time 
 as may seem meet to the eldership. 
 
 Now let a psalm or hymn be sung, and the congregation 
 dismissed, with the following or some other gospel bene- 
 diction: 
 
 “Now the God of peace, that brought again from the 
 “dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, 
 “through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make 
 “you perfect in every good work to do his will, work- 
 ‘ing in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight, 
 “through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and 
 “ever. Amen.” 
 
 VI. As it has been customary, in some parts of our 
 Church, to observe a fast before the Lord’s Supper; to 
 have a sermon on Saturday and Monday; and to invite 
 two or three ministers on such occasions; and as these 
 seasons have been blessed to many souls, and may tend 
 
104 DIRECTORY FOR WORSIIIP. [cHap. x1. 
 
 to keep up a stricter union of ministers und congrega- 
 tions; we think it not improper that they who choose it 
 may continue in this practice, 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 OF THE ADMISSION TO FULL COMMUNION OF PERSONS 
 BAPTIZED IN INFANCY. 
 
 I. CHILDREN, born within the pale of the visible Church, 
 and dedicated to God in baptism, are under the inspection 
 and government of the Church; and are to be taught to 
 read and repeat the Catechism, the Apostles’ Creed, and 
 The Lord’s Prayer. They are to be taught to pray, to 
 abhor sin, to fear God, and to obey the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 And when they come to years of discretion, if they be 
 free from scandal, appear sober and steady, and to have 
 sufficient knowledge to discern the Lord’s body, they 
 ought to be informed it is their duty and their privilege 
 to come to the Lord’s Supper. 
 
 II. The years of discretion in young Christians cannot 
 be precisely fixed. This must be left to the prudence of 
 the session. 
 
 III. When persons baptized in infancy are to be ad- 
 mitted to full communion with the Church, they shall be 
 examined as to their knowledge and piety, and shall in 
 ordinary cases, with the approval of the session, make a 
 public profession of their faith, in the presence of the 
 congregation. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 OF THE MODE OF INFLICTING AND REMOVING CENSURES. 
 
 I. THE power which Christ has given the rulers of his 
 Church is for edification, and not destruction. When, 
 therefore, a communicant shall have been found guilty 
 of a fault deserving censure, the judicatory shall proceed 
 
sec. v.] DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 105 
 
 with all tenderness, and restore the offending brother in 
 the spirit of meekness, its members considering them- 
 selves, lest they also be tempted. Censure ought to be 
 inflicted with great solemnity: that it may be the means 
 of impressing the mind of the delinquent with a proper 
 sense of his sin; and that, with the divine blessing, it may 
 lead him to repentance. 
 
 II. When the judicatory has resolved to pass sentence, 
 suspending a communicant from church privileges, the 
 moderator shall pronounce the sentence in the following 
 form: 
 
 “Whereas you have been found guilty [by your own con- 
 fession, or by sufficient proof, as the case may be] of the 
 “sin of [here mention the particular offense], “we declare 
 “you suspended from the sacrament of the Lord’s Sup- 
 “per, till you give satisfactory evidence of repentance.”’ 
 
 To this shall be added such advice, admonition, or re- 
 buke, as may be judged necessary; and the whole shall be 
 concluded with prayer to almighty God, that he would 
 follow this act of discipline with his blessing. In gen- 
 eral, such censure should be inflicted in the presence of the 
 judicatory only; but, if the judicatory think it expedient 
 to rebuke the offender publicly, this solemn suspension 
 may be in the presence of the church. 
 
 ITI. After a person has been thus suspended, the minis- 
 ter and elders should frequently converse with him. as 
 well as pray for him in private, that it would please God 
 to give him repentance. And, particularly on days prepar- 
 atory to the dispensing of the Lord’s Supper, the prayers 
 of the church should be offered up for those who have 
 shut themselves out from this holy communion. 
 
 IV. When the judicatory shall be satisfied as to the 
 reality of the repentance of any suspended member, he 
 shall be allowed to profess his repentance, and be restored 
 to fellowship, in the presence of the session, or of the 
 church. 
 
 V. When a suspended person has failed to manifest 
 repentance for his offense, and has continued in obsti- 
 
106 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. x1. 
 
 nate impenitence not less than a year, it may become 
 the duty of the judicatory to excommunicate him with- 
 out further trial. The design of excommunication is to 
 operate upon the offender as a means of reclaiming him, 
 to deliver the Church from the scandal of his offense, 
 and to inspire all with fear by the example of his pun- 
 ishment. 
 
 VI. When a judgment of excommunication is to be ex- 
 ecuted, with or without previous suspension, it is proper 
 that the sentence be publicly pronounced against the 
 offender. 
 
 The minister shall, therefore, at a regular meeting of 
 the church, make a brief statement of the several steps 
 which have been taken, with respect to the offender, 
 announcing that it has been found necessary to excom- 
 municate him. 
 
 He shall begin by showing (from Matt. xvii. 15, 16, 
 17, 18; I Cor. v. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5) the power of the Church 
 to cast out unworthy members, and shall briefly explain 
 the nature, use, and consequences of this censure. 
 
 Then he shall pronounce the sentence in the follow- 
 ing or like form: viz. 
 
 “Whereas A. B. hath been, by sufficient proof, con- 
 victed of [here insert the sin], and after much admonition 
 and prayer refuseth to hear the church, and hath mani- 
 fested no evidence of repentance; therefore, in the name, 
 and by the authority, of the Lord Jesus Christ, I pro- 
 nounce him to be excluded from the communion of this 
 Church.” 
 
 After which, prayer shall be made for the conviction 
 and reformation of the excommunicated person, and for 
 the establishment of all true believers. 
 
 But the judicatory may omit the publication of the 
 excommunication, when it judges that there is sufficient 
 reason for such omission. 
 
 VII. When an excommunicated person shall be so 
 affected by his state as to be brought to repentance, and 
 desires to be readmitted to the privileges of the Church, 
 
SEC. 11.] DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 107 
 
 the session of the church which excommunicated him, 
 having obtained, and placed on record, sufficient evidence 
 of his sincere repentance and deep contrition, shall pro- 
 ceed to restore him, recording, in explicit terms, the 
 grounds on which such conclusion has been reached. 
 
 The sentence of restoration shall be pronounced by the 
 minister, at a regular meeting of the church on the Lord’s 
 Day, in the following words: 
 
 “Whereas A. B. has been excluded from the commu- 
 nion of the Church, but has now given satisfactory evi- 
 dence of repentance; in the name of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, and by his authority, I declare him absolved from 
 the sentence of excommunication formerly pronounced 
 against him; and I do restore him to the communion of 
 the Church, that he may be a partaker of all the benefits 
 of the Lord Jesus, to his eternal salvation.” 
 
 After which, he shall be commended to God in prayer. 
 
 VIII. Censures, other than suspension from church 
 privileges, or excommunication, shall be inflicted in such 
 mode as the judicatory may direct. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 OF THE SOLEMNIZATION OF MARRIAGE. 
 
 I. Marrrace is not a sacrament; nor peculiar to the 
 Church of Christ. It is proper that every commonwealth, 
 for the good of society, make laws to regulate marriage; 
 which all citizens are bound to obey. 
 
 IJ. Christians ought to marry in the Lord: therefore 
 it is fit that their marriage be solemnized by a lawful 
 minister; that special instruction may be given them, 
 and suitable prayers made, when they enter into this 
 relation. 
 
 III. Marriage is to be between one man and one wo- 
 man only: and they are not to be within the degrees of 
 consanguinity or affinity prohibited by the Word of God. 
 
108 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuHap. x1. 
 
 IV. The parties ought to be of such years of discre- 
 tion as to be capable of making their own choice: and 
 if they be under age, or live with their parents, the con- 
 sent of the parents or others, under whose care they are, 
 ought to be previously obtained, and well certified to the 
 minister, before he proceeds to solemnize the marriage. 
 
 V. Parents ought neither to compel their children to 
 marry contrary to their inclinations, nor deny their con- 
 sent without just and important reasons. 
 
 VI. Marriage is of a public nature. The welfare of 
 civil society, the happiness of families, and the credit of 
 religion, are deeply interested in it. Therefore the pur- 
 pose of marriage ought to be sufficiently published a 
 proper time previously to the solemnization of it. It is 
 enjoined on all ministers to be careful that, in that mat- 
 ter, they neither transgress the laws of God, nor the laws 
 of the community: and that they may not destroy the 
 peace and comfort of families, they must be properly cer- 
 tified with respect to the parties applying to them, that 
 no just objections lie against their marriage. 
 
 VII. Marriage must always be performed before a com- 
 petent number of witnesses; and at any time, except on 
 a day of public humiliation. And we advise that it be 
 not on the Lord’s Day. And the minister is to give a 
 certificate of the marriage when required. 
 
 VIII. When the parties. present themselves for mar- 
 riage, the minister is to desire, if there is any person 
 present who knows any lawful reason why these persons 
 may not be joined together in the marriage relation, that 
 they will now make it known, or ever after hold their 
 peace. 
 
 No objections being made, he is then severally to ad- 
 dress himself to the parties to be married, in the follow- 
 ing or like words: 
 
 “You, the man, declare in the presence of God, that 
 “vou do not bc any reason, by precontract or other- 
 ‘wise, why you may not lawfully marry this woman.” 
 
sec. vi.) DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 109 
 
 Upon his declaring he does not, the minister shall ad- 
 dress himself to the bride, in the same or similar terms: 
 
 “You, the woman, declare in the presence of God, that 
 “you do not know any reason, by precontract or other- 
 “wise, why you may not lawfully marry this man.” 
 
 Upon her declaring she does not, he is to begin with 
 prayer for the presence and blessing of God. 
 
 The minister shall then proceed to give them some in- 
 struction from the Scriptures, respecting the institution 
 and duties of this state, showing: 
 
 “That God hath instituted marriage for the comfort 
 “and happiness of mankind, in declaring a man shall 
 “forsake his father and mother, and cleave unto his wife; 
 “and that marriage is honorable in all; that he hath ap- 
 “pointed various duties, which are incumbent upon those 
 “‘who enter into this relation; such as, a high esteem and 
 “mutual love for one another; bearing with each other’s 
 ‘infirmities and weaknesses, to which human nature is 
 “subject in its present lapsed state; to encourage each 
 “other under the various ills of life; to comfort one an- 
 ‘other in sickness; in honesty and industry to provide for 
 “each other’s temporal support; to pray for and encour- 
 ‘age one another in the things which pertain to God, and 
 “to their immortal souls; and to live together as the heirs 
 “of the grace of life.” 
 
 Then the minister shall cause the bridegroom and bride 
 to join their hands, and shall pronounce the marriage cov- 
 enant, first to the man, in these words: 
 
 “You take this woman, whom you hold by the hand, to 
 “be your lawful and married wife; and you promise, and 
 “covenant, in the presence of God and these witnesses 
 “that you will be unto her a loving and faithful hus- 
 “band, until you shall be separated by death.” 
 
 The bridegroom shall express his consent, by saying, 
 “Yes, I do.” 
 
 Then the minister shall address himself to the woman, 
 in these words: 
 
110 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. x11. 
 
 “You take this man, whom you hold by the hand, to 
 “be your lawful and married husband; and you prom- 
 ‘se, and covenant in the presence of God and these wit- 
 “nesses, that you will be unto him a loving, faithful, and 
 “obedient wife, until you shall be separated by death.” 
 
 The bride shall express her consent, by saying, ‘‘Yes, 
 al! do.” 
 
 Then the minister is to say, 
 
 “T pronounce you husband and wife, according to the 
 “ordinance of God; whom therefore God hath joined 
 “together let no man put asunder.” 
 
 After this the minister may exhort them in a few words, 
 to the mutual discharge of their duty. 
 
 Then let him conclude with prayer suitable to the occa- 
 sion. 
 
 Let the minister keep a proper register for the names 
 of all persons whom he marries, and of the time of their 
 marriage, for the perusal of all whom it may concern. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 OF THE VISITATION OF THE SICK. 
 
 I. WHEN persons are sick, it is their duty, before their 
 strength and understanding fail them, to send for their 
 minister, and to make known to him, with prudence, their 
 spiritual state; or to consult him on the concerns of their 
 precious souls. And it is his duty to visit them, at their 
 request, and to apply himself, with all tenderness and love, 
 to administer spiritual good to their immortal souls. 
 
 II. He shall instruct the sick out of the Scriptures, that 
 diseases arise not out of the ground, nor do they come by 
 chance; but that they are directed and sent by a wise and 
 holy God, either for correction of sin, for the trial of grace, 
 for improvement in religion, or for other important ends: 
 and that they shall work together for good to all those 
 who make a wise improvement of God’s visitation, neither 
 
 despising his chastening hand, nor fainting under his re- 
 bukes. 
 
SEC. vi.]} DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 111 
 
 III. If the minister finds the sick person to be grossly 
 ignorant, he shall instruct him in the nature of repent- 
 ance and faith, and the way of acceptance with God, 
 through the mediation and atonement of Jesus Christ. 
 
 IV. He shall exhort the sick to examine himself; to 
 search his heart, and try his former ways, by the Word 
 of God; and shall assist him, by mentioning some of the 
 obvious marks and evidences of sincere piety. 
 
 V. If the sick shall signify any scruple, doubt, or temp- 
 tation, under which he labors, the minister must endeavor 
 to resolve his doubts, and administer instruction and direc- 
 tion, as the case may seem to require. 
 
 VI. If the sick appear to be a stupid, thoughtless and 
 hardened sinner, he shall endeavor to awaken his mind; 
 to arouse his conscience; to convince him of the evil and 
 danger of sin; of the curse of the law, and the wrath of 
 God due to sinners; to bring him to an humble and peni- 
 tential sense of his iniquities; and to state before him the 
 fullness of the grace and mercy of God, in and through the 
 glorious Redeemer; the absolute necessity of faith and 
 repentance, in order to his being interested in the favor 
 of God, or his obtaining everlasting happiness. 
 
 VII. If the sick person shall appear to have knowledge, 
 to be of a tender conscience, and to have been endeavor- 
 ing to serve God in uprightness, though not without many 
 failings and sinful infirmities; or if his spirit be broken 
 with a sense of sin, or through apprehensions of the want 
 of the divine favor; then it will be proper to administer 
 consolation and encouragement to him, by setting before 
 him the freeness and riches of the grace of God, the all- 
 sufficiency of the righteousness of Christ, and the sup- 
 porting promises of the gospel. 
 
 VIII. The minister must endeavor to guard the sick 
 person against ill-grounded persuasions of the mercy of 
 God, without a vital union to Christ; and against unrea- 
 sonable fears of death, and desponding discouragements; 
 against presumption upon his own goodness and merit 
 
112 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuap. xv. 
 
 upon the one hand, and against despair of the mercy and 
 grace of God in Jesus Christ, on the other. 
 
 IX. In one word, it is the minister’s duty to administer 
 to the sick person instruction, conviction, support, conso- 
 lation, or encouragement, as his case may seem to require. 
 
 At a proper time, when he is most composed, the min- 
 ister shall pray with and for him. 
 
 X. Lastly, the minister may improve the present occa- 
 sion to exhort those about the sick, to consider their mor- 
 tality; to turn to the Lord and make their peace with him; 
 in health to prepare for sickness, death, and judgment. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 OF THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD. 
 
 I. WHEN any person departs this life, let the corpse be 
 taken care of in a decent manner; and be kept a proper 
 and sufficient time before interment. 
 
 II. When the season for the funeral comes, let the dead 
 body be decently attended to the grave, and interred. 
 During such solemn occasions, let all who attend conduct 
 themselves with becoming gravity; and apply themselves 
 to serious meditation or discourse: and the minister, if 
 present, may exhort them to consider the frailty of life, 
 and the importance of being prepared for death and 
 eternity. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 OF FASTING, AND OF THE OBSERVATION OF THE DAYS 
 OF THANKSGIVING. 
 
 I. THRE is no day under the gospel commanded to be 
 kept holy, except the Lord’s Day, which is the Christian 
 Sabbath. 
 
 Il. Nevertheless, to observe days of fasting and thanks- 
 giving, as the extraordinary dispensations of divine provi- 
 dence may direct, we judge both Scriptural and rational. 
 
 III. Fasts and thanksgivings may be observed by indi- 
 vidual Christians; or families, in private; by particular 
 
SEC. vi.] DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 113 
 
 congregations; by a number of congregations contiguous 
 to each other; by the congregations under the care of a 
 presbytery, or of a synod; or by all the congregations of 
 our Church. 
 
 IV. It must be left to the judgment and discretion of 
 every Christian and family to determine when it is proper to 
 observe a private fast or thanksgiving; and to the church 
 sessions to determine for particular congregations ; and to 
 the presbyteries or synods to determine for larger districts, 
 When it is deemed expedient that a fast, or thanksgiving, 
 should be general, the call for them must be judged of by 
 the synod or General Assembly. And if at any time the 
 civil power should think it proper to appoint a fast or 
 thanksgiving, it is the duty of the ministers and people 
 of our communion, as we live under a Christian govern- 
 ment, to pay all due respect to the same. 
 
 V. Public notice is to be given a convenient time be- 
 fore the day of fasting or thanksgiving comes, that per- 
 sons may so order their temporal affairs that they may 
 properly attend to the duties thereof. 
 
 VI. There shall be public worship upon all such days: 
 and let the prayers, psalms, portions of Scripture to be 
 read, and sermons, be all in a special manner adapted to 
 the occasion. 
 
 VII. On fast days, let the minister point out the author- 
 ity and providences calling to the observation thereof; and 
 let him spend a more than usual portion of time in solemn 
 prayer, particular confession of sin, especially of the sins 
 of the day and place, with their aggravations, which have 
 brought down the judgments of heaven. And let the 
 whole day be spent in deep humiliation and mourning 
 before God. 
 
 VIII. On days of thanksgiving, he is to give the like 
 information respecting the authority and providences 
 which call to the observance of them; and to spend a 
 more than usual part of the time in the giving of thanks, 
 agreeably to the occasion, and in singing psalms or hymns 
 of praise. 
 
114 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. [cuHapr. xvi. 
 
 It is the duty of people on these days to rejoice with 
 holy gladness of heart; but let trembling be so joined with 
 our mirth, that no excess or unbecoming levity be indulged. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 OF SECRET AND FAMILY WORSHIP. 
 
 I. Besipes the public worship in congregations, it is 
 the indispensable duty of each person, alone, in secret; 
 and of every family, by itself, in private, to pray to, and 
 worship God. 
 
 II. Secret worship is most plainly enjoined by our Lord. 
 In this duty every one, apart by himself, is to spend some 
 time in prayer, reading the Scriptures, holy meditation, 
 and serious self-examination. The many advantages aris- 
 ing from a conscientious discharge of these duties are best 
 known to those who are found in the faithful discharge 
 of them. 
 
 III. Family worship, which ought to be performed by 
 every family, ordinarily morning and evening, consists in 
 prayer, reading the Scriptures, and singing praises. 
 
 IV. The head of the family, who is to lead in this ser- 
 vice, ought to be careful that all the members of his 
 household duly attend; and that none withdraw themselves 
 unnecessarily from any part of family worship; and that 
 all refrain from their common business while the Scrip- 
 tures are read, and gravely attend to the same, no less than 
 when prayer or praise is offered up. 
 
 V. Let the heads of families be careful to instruct their 
 children and servants in the principles of religion. Every 
 proper opportunity ought to be embraced for such instruc- 
 tion. But we are of opinion, that the Sabbath evenings, 
 after public worship, should be sacredly preserved for this 
 purpose. Therefore we highly disapprove of paying un- 
 necessary private visits on the Lord’s Day; admitting 
 strangers into the families, except when necessity or char- 
 ity requires it; or any other practices, whatever plausible 
 pretences may be offered in their favor, if they interfere 
 with the above important and necessary duty. 
 
APPENDICES. 
 
DRT UN RMI A MNURUTS AI) bs 
 
 HIG! AME Val ay . = Dae 
 ‘ via ; 
 
 1 ak eee 
 a Fee he 
 
 7 ¥ . i jn i aN ae ryeoons' nh aay by ih a : oF his’ bk me ve, 
 he 2 ince ashy sean wont,” ug ene 
 i ao tiple Ai Carcegitiawripcie eet ke ae 
 he ackaipannaag aby aaa 2 iva my: alia, a Sool a ete 
 ee pepe Rawadly, hy aril, a) erat, Ao bi aie ea 
 hei ialge Qini, We aad hoe 
 £1) Sie byesendaigs at iain vidaaethy ntoimed vay ‘ait Levi af aR 
 % nile sh a eNery bth agri yy ‘Ilonaege! , ta 00, Ashwin Anca Asa eee 
 Laie tunes ts panyer) sawing AG Bear Spann, heady and gtiong, . eee tis 4 
 ok ee spay mepeecanhiia dina.’ The any, aityqatagra: ie rs 
 | a: (rena RN pietivan Ramberg of slneny dation Wp: tame ee 
 Be ihe aa baal SCAG Mp gesttatiat nae ae 
 
 i aes by goes a : oe ? ash 
 
 2 iar 7 : -arare™ - y - 
 
 ems ee) # ae ec Cee 
 
 nu: he Se 
 
 " ary Mg 2 
 We aa 
 
 ie 
 es 
 pees 
 ine 
 tiie 
 = 
 He 
 ites 
 <fe- 
 sai 3 
 
 oe neh ees eiakie 
 a strat stu ete! ih eiesdk Sank Cele. 
 sti pis ek ohn gpaatalh, 
 vere 
 
 O a ; Hee nee ai ee ’ 
 
 1 yt Od i Me het ins ¥ | rile pe. ip aah epee 
 ps a ‘ Fan SPs aay pag parently dh it ene anni retires 
 E 2 i " phe, “nas ne, we bia és td aby epee he hn ts a ve 
 
 ; ‘ i ? ‘ahi nie emp + ae Cte j wis ” j my AL A. ai Ma me 4 i 
 : i : 7. r ’ y 7 ah rn ‘7 * 
 - vid’ ey Ag, Wen ih No, hi ep i Iai yuk Ne 
 ‘ee pa) Cn 2 a oN ie wae 4 / 4 7, ie 
 Lan ENT ‘ Ae 2 7ce | = Viel: ¥ fe ¢ sf 
 
BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 117 
 
 APPENDIX A, 
 
 BRIEF STATEMENT OF THE 
 REFORMED FAITH. 
 
 [Adopted by the General Assembly of 1902 ‘‘to give a better under- 
 standing of our doctrinal beliefs,” but is not a part of the Constitution.} 
 
 ARTICLE I. OF GOD. 
 
 We believe in the ever-living God, who is a Spirit 
 and the Father of our Spirits; infinite, eternal, and un- 
 changeable in His being and perfections; the Lord Al- 
 mighty, most just in all His ways, most glorious in holi- 
 ness, unsearchable in wisdom and plenteous in mercy, 
 full of love and compassion, and abundant in goodness 
 and truth. We worship Him, Father, Son, and Holy 
 Spirit, three persons in one Godhead, one in substance 
 and equal in power and glory. 
 
 ARTICLE II. OF REVELATION. 
 
 We believe that God is revealed in nature, in history, 
 and in the heart of man; that He has-made gracious 
 and clearer revelations of Himself to men of God who 
 spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit; and that 
 Jesus Christ, the Word made flesh, is the brightness of 
 the Father’s glory and the express image of His person. 
 We gratefully receive the Holy Scriptures, given by 
 inspiration to be the faithful record of God’s gracious 
 revelations and the sure witness to Christ, as the Word 
 of God, the only infallible rule of faith and life. 
 
 ARTICLE III. OF THE ETERNAL PURPOSE. 
 
 We believe that the eternal, wise, holy, and loving 
 purpdse of God embraces all events, so that while the 
 freedom of man is not taken away nor is God the author 
 of sin, yet in His providence He makes all things work 
 together in the fulfillment of His sovereign design and 
 
118 BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 
 
 the manifestation of His glory; wherefore, humbly ac- 
 knowledging the mystery of this truth, we trust in His 
 protecting care and set our hearts to do His will. 
 
 ARTICLE IV.. OF THE CREATION. 
 
 We believe that God is the Creator, upholder, and 
 governor of all things; that He is above all His works 
 and in them all; and that He made man in His own 
 image, meet for fellowship with Him, free and able to 
 choose between good and evil, and forever responsible 
 to his Maker and Lord. 
 
 ARTICLE V. OF THE SIN OF MAN. 
 
 We believe that our first parents, being tempted, 
 chose evil, and so fell away from God and came under 
 the power of sin, the penalty of which is eternal death; - 
 and we confess that, by reason of this disobedience, we 
 and all men are born with a sinful nature, that we have 
 broken God’s law, and that no man can be saved but 
 by His grace. 
 
 ARTICLE VI. OF THE GRACE OF GOD. 
 
 We believe that God, out of His great love for the 
 world, has given His only begotten Son to be the Sav- 
 iour of sinners, and in the Gospel freely offers His all- 
 sufficient salvation to all men. And we praise Him for 
 the unspeakable grace wherein He has provided a way 
 of eternal life for all mankind. 
 
 ARTICLE VII. OF ELECTION. 
 
 We believe that God, from the beginning, in His own 
 good pleasure, gave to His Son a people, an innumera- 
 ble multitude, chosen in Christ unto holiness, service, 
 and salvation; we believe that all who come to ,years 
 of discretion can receive this salvation only through 
 faith and repentance; and we believe that all who die 
 in infancy, and all others given by the Father to the 
 Son who are beyond the reach of the outward means of 
 
BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 119 
 
 grace, are regenerated and saved by Christ through 
 the Spirit, who works when and where and how He 
 pleases. 
 
 ARTICLE VIII. OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST. 
 
 We believe in and confess the Lord Jesus Christ, the 
 only Mediator between God and man, who, being the 
 Eternal Son of God, for us men and for our salvation 
 became truly man, being conceived by the Holy Ghost 
 and born of the Virgin Mary, without sin; unto us He 
 has revealed the Father, by His Word and Spirit making 
 known the perfect will of God; for us He fulfilled all 
 righteousness and satisfied eternal justice, offering Him- 
 self a perfect sacrifice upon the cross to take away the 
 sin of the world; for us He rose from the dead and ascended 
 into Heaven, where He ever intercedes for us in our 
 hearts, joined to Him by faith; He abides forever as the 
 indwelling Christ; over us, and over all for us, He rules: 
 wherefore, unto Him we render love, obedience, and 
 adoration as our Prophet, Priest, and King forever. 
 
 ARTICLE IX. OF FAITH AND REPENTANCE. 
 
 We believe that God pardons our sins and accepts us 
 as righteous solely on the ground of the perfect obedi- 
 ence and sacrifice of Christ, received by faith alone; 
 and that this saving faith is always accompanied by 
 repentance, wherein we confess and forsake our sins 
 with full purpose of, and endeavor after, a new obedi- 
 ence to God. 
 
 ARTICLE X. OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 
 
 We believe in the Holy Spirit, the Lord and Giver. of 
 Life, who moves everywhere upon the hearts of men, 
 to restrain them from evil and to incite them unto good, 
 and whom the Father is ever willing to give unto all 
 who ask Him. We believe that He has spoken by holy 
 men of God in making known His truth to men for their 
 salvation; that, through our exalted Saviour, He was 
 
120 BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 
 
 sent forth in power to convict the world of sin, to en- 
 lighten men’s minds in the knowledge of Christ, and to 
 persuade and enable them to obey the call of the Gospel; 
 and that He abides with the Church, dwelling in every 
 believer as the spirit of truth, of holiness, and of comfort. 
 
 ARTICLE XI. OF THE NEW BIRTH AND THE NEW LIFE. 
 
 We believe that the Holy Spirit only is the author 
 and source of the new birth; we rejoice in the new life, 
 wherein He is given unto us as the seal of sonship in 
 Christ, and keeps loving fellowship with us, helps us 
 in our infirmities, purges us from our faults, and ever 
 continues His transforming work in us until we are per- 
 fected in the likeness of Christ, in the glory of the life to 
 come. 
 
 ARTICLE XII. OF THE RESURRECTION AND THE LIFE 
 TO COME. 
 
 We believe that in the life to come the spirits of the 
 just, at death made free from sin, enjoy immediate com- 
 munion with God and the vision of His glory; and we 
 confidently look for the general resurrection in the last 
 day, when the bodies of those who sleep in Christ shall 
 be fashioned in the likeness of the glorious body of their 
 Lord, with whom they shall live and reign forever. 
 
 ARTICLE XIII. OF THE LAW OF GOD. 
 
 We believe that the law of God, revealed in the Ten 
 Commandments, and more clearly disclosed in the words 
 of Christ, is forever established in truth and equity, 
 so that no human work shall abide except it be built 
 on this foundation. We believe that God requires of 
 every man to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly 
 with his God; and that only through this harmony with 
 the will of God shall be fulfilled that brotherhood of 
 man wherein the kingdom of God is to be made manifest. 
 
BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 121 
 
 ARTICLE XIV. OF THE CHURCH AND THE SACRAMENTS, 
 
 We believe in the Holy Catholic Church, of which 
 Christ is the only Head. We believe that the Church 
 Invisible consists of all the redeemed, and that the Church 
 Visible embraces all who profess the true religion to- 
 gether with their children. We receive to our communion 
 all who confess and obey Christ as their divine Lord 
 and Saviour, and we hold fellowship with all believers 
 in Him. 
 
 We receive the sacraments of Baptism and the Lord’s 
 Supper, alone divinely established and committed to 
 the Church, together with the Word, as means of grace; 
 made effectual only by the Holy Spirit, and always to be 
 used by Christians with prayer and praise to God. 
 
 ARTICLE XV. OF THE LAST JUDGMENT. 
 
 We believe that the Lord Jesus Christ will come again 
 in glorious majesty to judge the world and to make a 
 final separation between the righteous and the wicked. 
 The wicked shall receive the eternal award of their sins, 
 and the Lord will manifest the glory of His mercy in 
 the salvation of His people and their entrance upon the 
 full enjoyment of eternal life. 
 
 ARTICLE XVI. OF CHRISTIAN SERVICE AND THE FINAL 
 TRIUMPH. 
 
 We believe that it is our duty, as servants and friends 
 of Christ, to do good unto all men, to maintain the public 
 and private worship of God, to hallow the Lord’s Day, 
 to preserve the sanctity of the family, to uphold the just 
 authority of the State, and so to live in all honesty, 
 purity, and charity, that our lives shall testify of Christ. 
 We joyfully receive the word of Christ, bidding His 
 people go into all the world and make disciples of all 
 nations, and declare unto them that God was in Christ 
 reconciling the world unto Himself, and that He will 
 have all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge 
 
122 BRIEF STATEMENT OF REFORMED FAITH. 
 
 of the truth. We confidently trust that by His power 
 and grace, all His enemies and ours shall be finally over- 
 come, and the kingdoms of this world shall be made 
 the kingdom of our God and of His Christ. In this 
 faith we abide; in this service we labor; and in this hope 
 
 we pray, 
 Even so, come, Lord Jesus. 
 
 Attest: 
 Henry VAN Dyke, 
 Moderator General Assembly, 1902. 
 
 W. H. Roserts, 
 Stated Clerk. 
 
CONSTITUTIONAL RULES. 123 
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 CONSTITUTIONAL RULES. 
 
 [Adopted under the provisions of the Form of Government, Chapter xii., 
 Section vi., but is not a part of the Constitution.} 
 
 CONSTITUTIONAL RULE No. 1. 
 (Adopted, 1893.) 
 
 LocaL EVANGELISTS. 
 
 Ir shall be lawful for presbytery, after proper examina- 
 tion as to his piety, knowledge of the Scriptures, and 
 ability to teach, to license, as a local evangelist, any male 
 member of the Church, who, in the judgment of presby- 
 tery, is qualified to teach the gospel publicly, and who is 
 willing to engage in such service under the direction of 
 presbytery. Such license shall be valid for but one year 
 unless renewed, and such licensed local evangelist shall 
 report to the presbytery at least once each year, and his 
 license may be withdrawn at any time at the pleasure of 
 presbytery. The person securing such license shall not 
 be ordained to the gospel ministry, should he desire to 
 enter it, until he shall have served at least four years as a 
 local evangelist, and shall have pursued and been exam- 
 ined upon what would be equivalent to a three years’ 
 course of study in theology, homiletics, Church history, 
 Church polity, and the English Bible, under the direction 
 
 of presbytery. 
 
 CONSTITUTIONAL RULE No. 2. 
 (Adopted, 1897.) 
 
 TRIALS FOR LICENSURE. 
 
 Candidates for licensure, in addition to the examination 
 required by Chapter xiv., Section iv., of the Form of 
 Government, shall be diligently examined in the English 
 
124 CONSTITUTIONAL RULES 
 
 Bible; and shall be required to exhibit a good knowledge 
 of its contents, and of the relation of its separate parts 
 and portions to each other. 
 
 CONSTITUTIONAL RULE No. 3. 
 (Adopted, 1901.) 
 
 CANDIDATES FOR THE MINISTRY. 
 
 I. Every applicant seeking to be taken under the care 
 of presbytery as a candidate for the ministry shall file his 
 application at least three months before the meeting of 
 presbytery, addressing the same to the Chairman of the 
 Education Committee of the presbytery, in the care of the 
 stated clerk, in order that the committee may have ample 
 time to make a careful investigation of his Christian char- 
 acter, physical and mental qualifications, and his previous 
 education; and no person shall be received by presbytery 
 as a candidate for the ministry who has not been recom- 
 mended by the session of the church of which he is a 
 member, under whose care he shall have been for a period 
 of at least six months. And no exception shall be made 
 to this rule without a unanimous vote of presbytery. 
 
 II. Presbytery shall examine annually, in person or 
 by letter, all candidates under its care, concerning their 
 Christian experience, their progress in study, and their 
 fidelity to the doctrines of the Church. It shall also 
 advise with them concerning their course of study, and 
 the institutions in which they are to pursue their studies. 
 
 CONSTITUTIONAL RULE No. 4: 
 (Adopted, 1912.) 
 
 PERMANENT COMMITTEE ON VACANCY AND SUPPLY. 
 
 The General Assembly shall have power to appoint a 
 Permanent Committee or other agency to supervise the 
 supply of vacant pulpits, and the service of unemployed 
 - ministers. The number of members, the officers, and their 
 duties, shall be determined by the Assembly. The powers 
 
CONSTITUTIONAL RULES. 125 
 
 of the agency shall be as follows: to conduct correspond- 
 ence with synods and presbyteries and their Committees, 
 concerning unemployed ministers and vacant congrega- 
 tions; to seek to adjust in codperation with Synodical and 
 Presbyterial Committees the requirements of vacancy and 
 supply, by methods adequate to the given conditions in 
 any synod or presbytery; to furnish information to church 
 sessions and ministers; to suggest to the General Assembly 
 plans for administration, and to make an annual report to 
 the Assembly. 
 
126 RULES FOR JUDICATORIES 
 
 APPENDIX C. 
 
 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 
 
 [Adopted by the General Assembly of 1871, with Amendments to 1922.] 
 
 [The following ‘“‘General Rules for Judicatories,” not having been 
 submitted to the presbyteries, make no part of the Constitution of the 
 Presbyterian Church. Yet the General Assembly of 1871, considering 
 uniformity in proceedings in all the subordinate judicatories as greatly 
 conducive to order and dispatch in business, having revised and approved 
 these Rules, recommend them to all the lower judicatories of the Church 
 for adoption. Succeeding Assemblies have also approved these Rules, 
 making amendments from time to time.] 
 
 [It will be understood that the words in black-faced type, which imme- 
 diately precede each Rule and summarize its contents, form no part of the 
 Rule itself.] 
 
 Meeting to be opened with prayer: 
 
 I. The Moderator shall take the chair precisely at 
 the hour to which the judicatory stands adjourned; 
 and shall immediately call the members to order; and, 
 on the appearance of a quorum, shall open the session 
 with prayer. 
 
 Those eligible to preside if Moderator be absent: 
 
 II. If a quorum be assembled at the time appointed, 
 and the Moderator be absent, the last Moderator present, 
 being a commissioner, or if there be none, the senior 
 member present, shall be requested to take his place 
 without delay, until a new election. 
 
 Procedure when no quorum is present: 
 
 III. If a quorum be not assembled at the hour appointed, 
 any two members shall be competent to adjourn from 
 time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a 
 quorum to assemble. 
 
 Moderator to preserve order and dispatch business: 
 
 IV. It shall be the duty of the Moderator, at all times, 
 to preserve order, and to endeavor to conduct all business 
 before the judicatory to a speedy and proper result. 
 
RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 127 
 
 Moderator to keep schedule of business assigned for 
 particular times: 
 
 V. It shall be the duty of the Moderator carefully 
 to keep notes of the several articles of business which 
 may be assigned for particular days, and to call them 
 up at the time appointed. 
 
 Moderator discussing and deciding points of order: 
 
 VI. The Moderator may speak to points of order, 
 in preference to other members, rising from his seat 
 for that purpose; and shall decide questions of order, 
 subject to an appeal to the judicatory by any two mem- 
 bers. 
 
 Moderator appointing committees and Vice Moderator: 
 
 VII. The Moderator shall appoint all committees, 
 except in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide 
 otherwise. In appointing the Chairmen of the Standing 
 Committees, the Moderator may appoint a Vice Moderator, 
 who may occupy the chair at his request, and otherwise 
 assist him in the discharge of his duties. 
 
 When Moderator may or may not vote: © 
 
 VIII. When a vote is taken by ballot in any judicatory, 
 the Moderator shall vote with the other members; but 
 he shall not vote in any other case, unless the judicatory 
 be equally divided; when, if he does not choose to vote, 
 the question shall be lost. 
 
 Committee Chairmanship: 
 
 IX. The person first named on any committee shall 
 be considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it 
 shall be to convene the committee; and, in case of his 
 absence or inability to act, the second named member 
 shall take his place and perform his duties. 
 
 Clerk to form complete roll for Moderator: 
 
 X. It shall be the duty of the Clerk, as soon as possible 
 after the commencement of the sessions of every judicatory, 
 
128 RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 
 
 to form a complete roll of the members present, and put 
 the same into the hands of the Moderator. And it 
 shall also be the duty of the Clerk, whenever any additional 
 members take their seats, to add their names, in their 
 proper places, to the said roll. 
 
 Duties of Stated Clerk and Committee on Bills and 
 Overtures: 
 
 XI. It shall be the duty of the Clerk immediately 
 to file all papers, in the order in which they have been 
 read, with proper endorsements, and to keep them in 
 perfect order. The Stated Clerk shall receive all overtures, 
 memorials and miscellaneous papers addressed to the 
 judicatory; shall make record of the same and deliver 
 them to the Committee on Bills and Overtures for ap- 
 propriate disposition or reference. This committee shall 
 have the floor on the reassembling of the judicatory 
 after each adjournment, to report its recommendations 
 as to orders of business or reference of papers, and this 
 right of the committee shall take precedence of the Orders 
 of the Day. This committee shall report the papers 
 retained by it as well as those recommended for reference 
 to other committees, and no committee shall report 
 on matters which have not been referred to it by the 
 judicatory. 
 
 Minutes of last meeting: 
 
 XII. The minutes of the last meeting of the judicatory 
 shall be presented at the commencement of its sessions, 
 and, if requisite, read and corrected. 
 
 Unfinished business: 
 
 XIII. Business left unfinished at the last sitting is 
 ordinarily to be taken up first. 
 Motions seconded, repeated, read aloud, written: 
 
 XIV. A motion made must be seconded, and after- 
 wards repeated by the Moderator, or read aloud, before 
 it is debated; and every motion shall be reduced to writing, 
 if the Moderator or any member require it. 
 
RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 129 
 
 Withdrawal of a motion: 
 
 XV. Any member who shall have made a motion 
 shall have liberty to withdraw it, with the consent of 
 his second, before any debate has taken place thereon; 
 but not afterwards, without the leave of the judicatory. 
 
 Dividing a motion: 
 
 XVI. If a motion under debate contain several parts, 
 any two members may have it divided, and a question 
 taken on each part. 
 
 Motions for filling blanks: 
 
 XVII. When various motions are made with respect 
 to the filling of blanks with particular numbers or times, 
 the question shall always be first taken on the highest 
 number and the longest time. 
 
 Motions put without debate, and those on which 
 members may speak but once or twice: 
 
 XVIII. Motions to lay on the table, to take up business, 
 to adjourn, and the call for the previous question, shall 
 be put without debate; but it shall not be in order for 
 any one debating another motion to propose the motion 
 to lay on the table or the previous question, at the close 
 of his remarks, unless he shall obtain the floor again for 
 that purpose. On questions of orders, postponement, 
 or commitment, no member shall speak more than once. 
 On all other questions, each member may speak twice, 
 but not oftener without express leave of the judicatory. 
 
 Motions admissible when a question is under debate: 
 
 XIX. When a question is under debate, no motion 
 shall be received, unless to adjourn, to lay on the table, 
 to postpone indefinitely, to postpone to a day certain, 
 to commit, or to amend; which several motions shall 
 have precedence in the order in which they are herein 
 arranged; and the motion for adjournment shall always 
 be in order. 
 
130 RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 
 
 Amendments and substitutes: 
 
 XX. An amendment, and also an amendment to 
 an amendment, may be moved on any motion; but a. 
 motion to amend an amendment to an amendment 
 shall not be in order. Action on amendments shall 
 precede action on the original motion. A substitute 
 shall be treated as an amendment. 
 
 Motions to lay on the table: 
 
 XXI. A distinction shall be observed between a motion 
 to lay on the table for the present and a motion to lay 
 on the table unconditionally: viz. A motion to lay on 
 the table for the present, shall be taken without debate; 
 and, if carried in the affirmative, the effect shall be to 
 place the subject on the docket, and it may be taken up 
 and considered at any subsequent time. But a motion 
 to lay on the table unconditionally shall be taken without 
 debate; and, if carried in the affirmative, it shall not 
 be in order to take up the subject during the same meeting 
 of the judicatory, without a vote of reconsideration. 
 
 The previous question: 
 
 XXII. The previous question shall be put in this 
 form, namely, “Shall the main question be now put?” 
 It shall only be admitted when demanded by a majority 
 of the members present; and the effect shall be to put 
 an end to all debate and bring the body to a direct vote: 
 First, on a motion to commit the subject under consider- 
 ation (if such motion shall have been. made); secondly, 
 if the motion for commitment does not prevail, on pending 
 amendments; and lastly, on the main question. 
 
 Motion to reconsider: 
 
 XXIII. A question shall not be again called up or 
 reconsidered at the same sessions of the judicatory at 
 which it has been decided, unless by the consent of two 
 thirds of the members who were present at the decision; 
 and unless the motion to reconsider be made and seconded 
 by persons who voted with the majority. (For reconsider- 
 ation of amatter thesecond time, seeG. A.'Min.,1908, p.141.) 
 
RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 131 
 
 Indefinite postponement: 
 
 XXIV. A subject which has been indefinitely post- 
 poned, either by the operation of the previous question 
 or by a motion for indefinite postponement, shall not 
 be again called up during the same sessions of the judi- 
 catory, unless by the consent of three fourths of the mem- 
 bers who were present at the decision. 
 
 Members declining to vote: 
 
 XXV. Members ought not, without weighty reasons, 
 to decline voting, as this practice might leave the decision 
 of very interesting questions to a small proportion of 
 the judicatory. Silent members, unless excused from 
 voting, must be considered as acquiescing with the 
 majority. 
 
 Effect of commencing to take the vote, and of deciding 
 to vote at a definite time: 
 
 XXVI. When the Moderator has commenced taking 
 the vote, no further debate or remark shall be admitted, 
 unless there has evidently been a mistake, in which case 
 the mistake shall be rectified, and the Moderator shall 
 recommence taking the vote. If the House shall pass 
 the motion to “vote on a given subject at a time named,” 
 speeches shall thereafter be limited to ten minutes. 
 Should the hour for adjournment or recess arrive during 
 the voting, it shall be postponed to finish the vote, unless 
 the majority shall vote to adjourn; in which case the 
 voting shall, on the reassembling of the House, take 
 precedence of all other business till it is finished. Under 
 this rule the “yeas and nays” shall not be called except 
 on the final motion to adopt as a whole. This motion 
 to fix a time for voting shall be put without debate. 
 
 Calling for the yeas and nays, or for a division: 
 
 XXVII. The yeas and nays on any question shall 
 not be recorded, unless required by one third of the 
 members present. Jf division is called for on any vote, 
 
132 RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 
 
 it shall be by a rising vote without a count. If on such 
 a rising vote the Moderator is unable to decide, or a 
 quorum rise to second a call for “tellers,” then the vote 
 shall be taken by rising, and the count made by tellers, 
 who shall pass through the aisles and report to the 
 Moderator the number voting on each side. 
 
 Personal reflections not permissible: 
 
 XXVIII. No member, in the course of debate, shall 
 be allowed to indulge in personal reflections. 
 
 More than one rising to speak at the same time, and 
 opposite sides alternating in debate: 
 
 XXIX. If more than one member rise to speak at 
 the same time, the member who is most distant from the 
 Moderator’s chair shall speak first. In the discussion 
 of all matters where the sentiment of the House is divided, 
 it is proper that the floor should be occupied alternately 
 by those representing the different sides of the question. 
 
 More than three members standing at the same time: 
 
 XXX. When more than three members of the judi- 
 catory shall be standing at the same time, the Moderator 
 shall require all to take their seats, the person only 
 excepted who may be speaking. 
 
 Speakers to observe decorum and respect: 
 
 XXXI. Every member, when speaking, shall address 
 himself to the Moderator, and shall treat his fellow 
 members, and especially the Moderator with decorum 
 and respect. 
 
 Speakers not to be interrupted: 
 
 XXXII. No speaker shall be interrupted, unless he 
 be out of order, or for the purpose of correcting mistakes 
 or misrepresentations. 
 
RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 133 
 
 Members to refrain from private conversation: 
 
 XXXII. Without express permission, no member 
 of a judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage 
 in private conversation; nor shall members address 
 one another, nor any person present, but through the 
 Moderator. 
 
 Gravity and dignity commended: prolix and desultory 
 speeches to be avoided: 
 
 XXXIV. It is indispensable that members of ec- 
 clesiastical judicatories maintain great gravity and dig- 
 nity while judicially convened; that they attend closely 
 in their speeches to the subject under consideration, 
 and avoid prolix and desultory harangues; and when 
 they deviate from the subject, it is the privilege of any 
 member, and the duty of the Moderator, to call them 
 to order. 
 
 Disorderly members subject to reproof: 
 
 XXXV. If any member act, in any respect, in a dis- 
 orderly manner, it shall be the privilege of any member, 
 and the duty of the Moderator, to call him to order. 
 
 Right of appeal from Moderator’s decision: 
 
 XXXVI. If any member consider himself aggrieved 
 by a decision of the Moderator, it shall be his privilege 
 to appeal to the judicatory, and the question on the 
 appeal shall be taken without debate. 
 
 Leave of absence: 
 
 XXXVII. No member shall retire from any judi- 
 catory without the leave of the Moderator, nor withdraw 
 from it to return home without the consent of the judi- 
 catory. 
 
 Private sessions: 
 
 XXXVIII. All judicatories have a right to sit in 
 private on business which, in their judgment, ought 
 not to be matter of public speculation. 
 
134 RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 
 
 Interlocutory meetings: 
 
 XXXIX. Besides the right to sit judicially in private, 
 whenever they think proper to do so, all judicatories 
 have a right to hold what are commonly called “inter- 
 locutory meetings,”’ in which members may freely converse 
 together, without the formalities which are usually nec- 
 essary in judicial proceedings. 
 
 Sitting in Judicial capacity: 
 
 XL. Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial 
 capacity, it shall be the duty of the Moderator solemnly 
 to announce, from the chair, that the body is about to 
 pass to the consideration of the business assigned for 
 trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard 
 their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, 
 and the solemn duty in which they are about to act. 
 
 Committee on Judicial Business: 
 
 XLI. It is expedient that judicatories appoint a Stand- 
 ing Committee, to be known as “the Committee on 
 Judicial Business,”’ to whom shall be referred all papers 
 and questions of a judicial nature, and whose duty it 
 shall be to recommend to the judicatory answers to 
 judicial questions and orders of procedure in all judicial 
 cases. In the General Assembly, the province of the 
 Committee on Judicial Business shall be to pass upon the 
 question of the regularity of the papers and the record 
 in all cases referred to it by the Assembly; to determine, 
 upon the face of the papers, whether questions of doctrine 
 or Constitution are raised, and if, prima facie, there is 
 a case, to recommend the same to the Assembly for 
 reference to Judicial Commissions. The members of 
 the Committee on Judicial Business are not debarred by 
 their appointment from sitting and voting as members 
 of the judicatory. 
 
 Permanent officers have the rights of corresponding 
 members: 
 
 XLII. The permanent officers of a judicatory shall 
 
RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 135 
 
 have the rights of corresponding members in matters 
 touching their several offices. 
 
 Manner of closing final session: 
 
 XLUI. The Moderator of every judicatory above 
 the Church Session, in finally closing its Sessions, in 
 addition to prayer, may cause to be sung an appropriate 
 psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce the apostolical 
 benediction. 
 
 Procedure in taking cases from inferior courts to the 
 General Assembly: 
 
 XLIV. Whenever a case is to be taken from an inferior 
 judicatory to the General Assembly, the Stated Clerk 
 of such inferior judicatory shall, at least twenty days 
 before the meeting of the General Assembly, send a 
 notice concerning such case to the Stated Clerk of the 
 Assembly, who shall forthwith notify the Chairman of 
 the Permanent Judicial Commission, unless the General 
 Assembly shall have ordered otherwise, that the services 
 of the Commission will be needed at the approaching 
 Assembly; but if no such notice shall be received by the 
 Stated Clerk of the General Assembly, he shall forthwith 
 notify the Chairmanof the Permanent Judicial Commission 
 that the services of the Commission will not be needed 
 at the approaching Assembly. 
 
 Suspending the rules: 
 
 XLV. These rules may be suspended by a two thirds 
 vote of the judicatory, upon motion duly made. 
 
Sa sem ‘seh ee. 
 | peers hi son ee te ar pred 1. sina y 
 | Than oat HOR Gacy oul, permed i 
 techie hy a's tuna tne I 
 bs iad ] vegeriren had a thoay = 3 
 
 : Sedhey PP ade Ny wat, ae [0 sno aE 
 
 a ” 4 pabiit Wie? sesSiyt Hehe inateesse ahh Mis aiaanamnicthl tis GA ea s 
 
 aN: tite ., 
 
 | Provticte <n. 
 ohana ee ota ie ee pi ENN 
 aah ATR ee ve ‘Sl er sm 
 
 tie Ti 1 al cheavean palveal 
 Biseoiye inaeyaarrsiresrettencllye 
 
 ‘HLM "ior hece meer tia poeta, aR Ray of a 
 
 é " as 
 WANS 
 
 Wi a Oe ve sRlogiary ineatacsld bey sis 2h & 
 sie nk eel wba bi act anpelint: arb .0% 
 tect Aviv ty *, ean tea! Aayy’ §N wy sornyenly: 
 
 weye ake et YL cLavavated cea Rh ota aN : : ne 43 
 mi tenet eh et as A car acer | i 
 
 a Spy | Sea 
 ee or 
 
 ta a 
 A . : 
 
 dy fe ms ot ees ra 
 ; Sr petty Heh oat af erat oh) ae : 
 
INDEX 
 
 The several parts of the Constitution, and of the Appendices, are 
 
 indicated by their initial letters, as follows: 
 Form of Government. 
 
 D. Book of Discipline. 
 
 W. Directory for Worship, and in addition, - 
 
 B.S. Brief Statement of Reformed Faith. 
 
 C. R. for Constitutional Rules. 
 
 R. for the Rules of Judicatories. 
 
 The Roman numerals refer to the chapters of the Confession, Form of 
 Government, and Directory for Worship. he ARABIC numerals refer 
 to the sections of the several Books. For instance, the reference ‘‘Ability, 
 original, C. iv. 2, p. 25,”’ is to the Confession of Faith, chapter four, section 
 two, page 25, and the reference ‘‘Accused Person, D. 10, p. 377,’ is to the 
 
 Book of Discipline, section ten, page 377. 
 
 ABSENCE, leave of, R. 37, 
 Absentees, names to be noted, 
 29, p. 65. 
 roll of, D. 50, p. 69. 
 certificate of dismission OL): 
 116, p. 85. 
 Absolution, W. xi. 7, p. 106. See 
 Censures. 
 
 Acceptance, grounds of, W. v. l, 
 p. 94. 
 
 Accusations, caution against, D. 14, 
 15, p. 61 
 
 Accused person, private conference 
 
 with, D. 10, p. 61. 
 
 copy of charges for, D. 20, p. 62. 
 
 names of witnesses furnished to, 
 De 20 G2: 
 
 not required to disclose witnesses, 
 Dy 20" ps G2: 
 
 citation of, D. 20, 21, pp. 62, 63. 
 
 second citation of, D. 22, p. 63. 
 
 contumacy of, D. 22, p. 63. 
 
 trial in absence of, D. 22, p. 63. 
 
 gyanee for) DON22) 120; DenO3, eds 
 
 6 
 
 may file objections, D. 23, p. 63. 
 
 shall plead, D. 23, p. 63. 
 
 declining to plead, 5B: 23, p. 63. 
 
 notified of meeting for trial, D. 
 24, p. 64. 
 
 may ‘appeal, D. 25, p. 64; 48, p. 69. 
 
 may be kept from communion, 
 D. 33, p. 66. 
 
 may be kept from exercise of 
 office, D. 33, p. 66. 
 
 p. 133. | Accused, censures inflicted upon, D. 
 
 35, p. 66; 41, p. 67. 
 
 a minister, D. 37-46, pp. 66-68. 
 
 self-accused, D. 48, p. 69. 
 
 new trial of, D. 69, 70, p. 74. See 
 also Parties in Process. 
 
 Adjournment, motion for, without 
 
 debate, R. 18, p. 129. 
 
 always in order, R. 19, p. 129. 
 
 Administrative cases, D. 5, p. 60; 
 D. 135, 136, p. 88. 
 Admission, power of Session in, G. 
 XAG Del Os ax, oe OS. 
 of children of Church, W. x. 1, 
 p. 104. 
 examination for, W. x. 3, p. 104. 
 
 Admonition (judicial), by Session, 
 G.wixs Grips 1924D Aiko pan 60: 
 DLs Doe. 
 by Presbytery, DeAteni6in 
 of communicants neglecting or- 
 dinances, D. 51, p. 71. 
 stayed by appeal, D. 101, p. 81. 
 
 Admonition (warning), by General 
 Assembly, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
 to prosecutor, D. 15, p. 61. 
 Adults, baptism of, W. viii. 3, p. 100. 
 Advice, of General ‘Asserts G. 
 xii. 4, p. 27. 
 of Geetteticy on retirement of 
 elder or deacon, G. xiii. 7, p. 31. 
 reference for, D. 80, p. 77. 
 Affiliate membership, D. 114, p. 84. 
 Affirmation, D. 62, p. 73. 
 
 Alternates, G. xxii. 1, p. 48. 
 
 137 
 
138 INDEX 
 
 Amendments to Constitution, G. 
 
 Xxiv. 
 
 of Form of Government, G, xxiv. 
 
 Lo 6,7 DDL, Ose 
 
 of Book of Discipline, G. xxiv. 
 
 lyio, 6. ppl 51,102. 
 
 of Directory for Worship, G. 
 
 XX1V Ly ON ON Dps ol oes 
 
 of Confession of Faith, G. xxiv. 
 
 2-5, 7, pp. 51, 52. 
 
 of Catechisms, G. xxiv. 2-5, 7, 
 
 pp. 51, 52. 
 
 of Chapter on Amendments, G. 
 
 xxiv. 4, p. 51. 
 
 eae to motions, R. 20, p. 
 
 130. 
 
 Appeal from decision of moderator, 
 
 D. 28, p. 65; R. 6, p. 127. 
 heard without debate, D. 
 6a> Ko oO. Delos. 
 to be recorded, D. 28, p. 65. 
 
 ADP ee, judicial, D. 94-102, pp. 79- 
 Mseeth and issued by Presbytery, 
 
 (Che, ete. ORE 
 
 received ne issued by Synod, G. 
 xi. 4, p. 
 
 by penis G. xii. 4, p. 27. 
 
 right of, G. xii. note, p. 26; D. 
 
 48, p. 69; 70, p. 75; ‘94, D. 79. 
 entry on minutes, D. 25, p. 64. 
 
 record of, to be transmitted, D. 
 
 25, Dp. 64. 
 
 in cases without process, D. 48, 
 
 p. 69. 
 new evidence, D. 70, p. 75. 
 printed briefs, D. 76a, p. 76. 
 
 lhmited to judicial cases, D. 5, p. 
 
 60; 94, p. 79. 
 definition of, D. 94, p. 79. 
 parties in, D. 94, p "49, 
 grounds of, D. 95. Deo t9e 
 
 notice of, when and how given, | 
 
 D. 96, p. 80. 
 
 Appeals, specification of errors, D. 
 
 96-99, p. 80. 
 
 records in, lodgment of, D. 96, 
 
 97, p. 80; 101, p. 81. 
 
 time of lodgment of, D. 97, p. 80. 
 
 counsel in, D. 97, p. 80. 
 abandonment of, D. 97, p. 80. 
 
 parties may not vote in, D. 98, 
 8 
 
 p. 80. 
 in order, D. 99, p. 80. 
 entertainment of, D. 99, p. 80. 
 trial of, order in, Be 99, p. 80. 
 vote in, D. 99, p. 
 judgment in, D. 99° Dp. 80. 
 new trialin, D. 99, p. 80. 
 
 minute explanatory of judgment 
 
 in, D. 99, p. 80. 
 
 stays admonition or rebuke, D. 
 
 100, p. 81. 
 
 Z2Os'tDs 
 
 failure of judicatory to transmit 
 record in, D. 101, p. 81. 
 
 taken generally to next higher 
 judicatory, D. 102, p. 81. 
 
 in’ cases of differences between 
 judicatories, D. 137-139, p. 89. 
 
 Appellant, name given, D. 94, p. 79, 
 
 mney be an original party, D. 94, 
 
 p. 79. 
 
 sourigtle notice of appeal, D. 96, 
 p. 79. 
 
 time of appearance of, D. 97, p. 
 80 
 
 counsel for, D. 97, p. 80. 
 
 must lodge appeal, 5. 97, p. 80. 
 abandoning appeal, D. 97, p. 80. 
 may not vote, D. 98, p. 80. 
 hearing of, D. 99, p. 80. 
 
 Appellee, name given, D. 94, p. 79. 
 
 must lodge record, D. 96, pp. 80— 
 101, p. 81. 
 
 hearing of, D. 99, p. 80. 
 
 judgment of, reversed or modified, 
 D. 99, p. 80. 
 
 case remanded to, D. 99, p. 80. 
 
 Sagpay to lodge record, D. 101, 
 p. 81. 
 
 Arts and Science, examination of 
 
 candidates in, G. xiv. 4, p. 33. 
 
 Assembly. See General Assembly. 
 
 BAPTISM, nature and design of, 
 
 W. viii. 2, 3, pp. 98-100. 
 
 administered Py, minister only, 
 
 viii. 1, 
 
 duty as to, W. viii. 2, 3, pp. 98, 
 100. 
 
 register of, by Session, G. ix. 9, 
 Dp. 20. 
 
 administration of, W. viii. p. 98. 
 
 not to be delayed, W. viii. 1, p. 98. 
 
 not to be administered by private 
 person, W. viii. 1, p. 98. 
 
 usually in the church, W. viii. 
 1, p. 98. 
 
 presentation of infant for, W. viii. 
 2, p. 98. 
 
 form of, W. viii. 2, 3, pp. 98-100. 
 
 private, W. viii. i: p. 98. 
 
 Baptized adults, W. x. 3, p. 104. 
 Baptized children, Church members, 
 
 Gi i.c4, p. 12; D. 6, p. 60; W. 
 Xo 17D. 104. 
 
 Pia to church government and 
 discipline, D. 6, p. 60; W. x. 1, 
 p. 104. 
 
 names of, in varents’ certificates 
 of dismission, D. 114, p. 84. 
 
 PRON of, W. viii. 3, p. 100; 
 
 104. 
 tot holy, W. viii. 2. p. 98. 
 ingiot of, to Church, W. x. 1, p. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Baptized children and the Lord’s 
 Supper, W. x. 1, p. 104. 
 years of discretion of, W. x. 2, p. 
 
 admission of, W. x. 2, p. 104. 
 examination ‘of, Wx: 3. p. 104. 
 Baptized persons, Church members, 
 
 6, p. 60. 
 
 Benediction, an ordinance estab- 
 lished by Christ, G. vii. p. 16. 
 Sipebe: of Assembly, G. xii. 8, p. 
 
 8 
 
 after ordination, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 
 
 after installment, G. xvi. 6, p. 43. 
 
 at close of service, W. i. 5, p. 92; 
 Vils-5, DP. 9S: 
 
 at Lord’s Supper, W. ix. 5, p. 102. 
 
 at close of session of judicatory, 
 R. 43, p. 135. 
 
 Beneficence. See Offerings. 
 Bible, The Vernacular, G. xiv. 4, 
 
 p. 33. } 
 
 Bills and Overtures, Committee on, 
 duties of, R. 11, p. 128. 
 
 right of, to the floor, R. 11, p. 128. 
 
 Bishops, G. ii. 2, p. 13; iv. p. 14; 
 xis CAD.) 257 Rll. 25/27 5 (xv- 
 14, p. 40; xvi. 1, p. 42; 3, 6, 
 Da429) Xxil 25 p40. See 
 M inisters and Pastors. 
 
 Blanks, filling of, R. 17, p. 129. 
 
 Blessing. See Benediction. 
 
 Boards of Church, offerings for, W. 
 V1.3, D- 96. 
 
 Brief statement, p. 117. 
 Burial of the dead, W. xiv. p. 112. 
 Business Moderator to guide, G. 
 xix. 1, 2, p. 46; R. 4, 5, p. 126. 
 conduct "of, Weta): 126. 
 Moderator’s notes of, R. 5, p. 127. 
 unfinished, R. 13, p. 128. 
 motion to take up, R. 18, p. 129. 
 judicial, solemn announcement of, 
 R. 40, p. 134. 
 
 CALLS to the pastoral office, when 
 and by whom to be drawn, G. 
 xv. 5, p. 36. 
 
 minority vote, G. xv. 5, p. 36. 
 
 subscription of, GAXVe O07 7, Ds 00. 
 
 certification of, G. xv. 5-7, p. 36. 
 
 form of, G. xv. 6, p. 37. 
 
 presentation of, G. xv. 879.ip. 37. 
 
 presentation of, equivalent to 
 petition for installment, G. xv. 
 8, p. 37. 
 
 acceptance of, equivalent to re- 
 quest for installment, G. xv. 8, 
 
 p. 37. 
 
 vacdniinn of, Ly through Presbytery 
 only, G On peosexvi. IL; 
 p. 42. 
 
 Cases with process, 
 
 Cases without process, D. 
 
 139 
 
 commissioners to prosecute, G. 
 xv. 10, p. 38; xvi. 2, p. 42. 
 
 to licentiate of other Presbytery, 
 G.ixvs 10; p.,38: 
 
 ordination ‘without, G. xv. 15, 
 p. 41. 
 
 to settled minister, G. xvi. 2, 3, 
 Dp. 42: 
 
 citations in, G. xvi. 2, p. 42. 
 
 Candidates, powers of Pauutterr 
 
 concerning, GAGA i 22:.G. 
 xxvl. 14, p. 56. 
 
 warrant for trials of, G. xiv. 1, p. 
 él. 
 
 reception of, G. xiv. 2, p. 32. 
 
 Presbyterial connection of, G. xiv. 
 2, p. 32; C. R. 3; p. 124. 
 
 testimoni als of, G. xi 
 32 ;, 10, p. SOl: 3, Pp. 104.” 
 
 examination of, Giexiveisi4s: \D- 
 
 SOM 1a Sion opi wa 
 
 spared of, é X1Vsua) Dae. 
 
 parts of trial of;)G. xiv. /4,25)) p. 
 Sou wie Dadose 
 
 Hae: of study for, G. xiv. 6, 
 
 questions to, G, xiv. 7, p. 34. 
 
 licensure of, G. xiv. 7, g, p. 34. 
 
 record of licensure of, G. 
 p. 34; 10, p. 35. 
 
 removal of, G. xiv. 9, 10, p. 35. 
 
 recall of license, Gu xiv. iL, p. 35. 
 
 call to, G. xv. 8, Drain 
 
 installment of, on call, G. xv. 8, 
 Dials 
 
 as oa a of, as evangelist, G. 
 
 15, p. 41. 
 
 coptihioete of dismission of, specific 
 DSi ps3: 
 
 time limit Din De 1S aieso: 
 
 reception of, to be reported, D. 
 115, p. 85. 
 
 Cae worldly, pastor, G. xv. 6, p. 
 Cases, nonjudicial, D. 5, p. 60; D. 
 
 135, 136, p. 88 
 
 general rules, 
 D. 19-33, pp. 62-66. 
 
 definition of, D. 5, p. 60. 
 
 before Session, D. 34, p. 66; 47, 
 p. 68. 
 
 before Presbytery, D. 37-46, pp. 
 66-68. 
 
 committees for, R. 41, p. 134. 
 
 48-54, 
 pp. 69-72. 
 
 for contumacy, D. 34, p. 66; 39, 
 p. 67; 68, p. 74. 
 
 offense in presence of judicatory, 
 D. 48, p. 69. 
 
 of eet ogc uae person, D. 48, p. 
 
 offender heard in, D. 48, p. 69. 
 delay in, D. 48, p. 69. 
 
140 INDEX 
 
 Cases without process, judgment in, in appeals, D. 101, p. 81. 
 
 D. 49, p. 69. 
 
 record in, YO; 48, 49, p. 69. 
 
 appeal in, D. 48, p. 69. 
 
 naine erased from roll of com- 
 municants, D. 49, 50, p. 69; 
 5S OL 
 
 Cases, suspension of absent com- 
 
 municants, D. 50, p. 69. 
 
 admonition for neglect of ordi- 
 nances, D. 51, p. 71. 
 
 suspension for neglect of ordi- 
 nances, D. dl, p. 71. 
 
 ae put on probation, D. 52, 
 Dele 
 
 name of minister stricken from 
 Toll MD 525 pide 
 
 without process communicant 
 joining another denomination 
 without dismission, D. 53, p. 71. 
 
 minister abandoning ministry, D. 
 54, p. 72. 
 
 minister becoming independent, 
 D. 54, p. 72. 
 
 minister joining another denom- 
 ination without dismission, D. 
 54, p. 72. 
 
 minister joining heretical de- 
 nomination, D. 54, p. 72. 
 
 excommunication of suspended 
 person, impenitent, W. xi. 5, p. 
 105. 
 
 Censures, Church, on whom to be 
 
 inflicted, G. i. 3, p. 10. 
 
 administration of, to whom com- 
 mitted, G. i. 3, p. 10. 
 
 uses of, W. xi. 1, p. 104. 
 
 Church can inflict, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
 
 excommunication, highest, G. viii. 
 2 yDe Le: 
 
 power of Session in. G. ix. 6, p. 19. 
 
 by Session, names of, G. ix. 6, p. 
 19; D. 34, p. 66. 
 
 of records of Session, G. x. 7, p. 
 
 of records of Presbytery, G. xi. 4, 
 25 
 
 pe 25! 
 of records of Synod, G. xii. 4, 
 Dales 
 
 for contumacy, D. 22, p. 63; 68, 
 p. 74. 
 
 infliction and removal of, D. 31, 
 D, 65.0W . x1.-p. 104% 
 
 in case of ministers, D. 41, p. 67. 
 
 cautions with regard to, D. 42, 
 p. 67. 
 
 of witnesses for contumacy, D. 
 68, p. 74. 
 
 of records, how to be recorded, 
 
 10, De (oe 
 for failure to send up records in 
 complaints, D. 938, p. 79. 
 certain, suspended by appeal, D. 
 100, p. 81. 
 
 inflicted with solemnity, Wisexi. 1, 
 p. 104. 
 
 sentence in, form of, W. xi. 2, p. 
 105. 
 
 may be public, W. xi. 2, p. 105; 6, 
 p. 106. 
 mode of inflicting, W. xi. 8, p. 107. 
 See Admonition, Deposition, 
 Excommunication, Suspension. 
 Certificates of Swe TaN of deposed 
 minister, D. 45, 68. 
 Beenie to apply for! D. 50, p. 
 
 6 
 
 of minister demitting office, D. 
 52, p. 71. 
 joining another denomination 
 
 without, D. 54, p. 72. 
 
 jurisdiction over person holding, 
 D. 109, p. 83; 110, p. 83. 
 
 returned, D. 109, 110, p. 83. 
 
 time limit of, D. 109, 110, 114, 
 115, pp. 83, 85. 
 
 shall be specific, D. 111, 114, pp. 
 83, 84. 
 
 of members of extinct church, D. 
 iW Povey resh 
 
 of members of extinct Presbytery, 
 D. 118, p. 84. 
 
 of communicants, D. 114, p. 84. 
 
 baptized children included in, D. 
 114, p. 84. 
 
 of minister, licentiate, or can- 
 didate: 151157 py So. 
 
 qualified, D. 116, p. 85. 
 
 Certificates of marriage, W. xii. 7, 
 p. 108. 
 Chairman of committee, R. 9, p. 127. 
 absence of, how provided for, R. 
 9, p. 127. 
 Vinee at ordination, G. xv. 14, p. 
 4 
 
 at installment, GYixvi:6))p243. 
 
 Charges (judicial), D. iii., p. 62. 
 
 failure to show probable cause for, 
 Dts. p>. 6 
 
 accompanied by specifications, D. 
 LG op. 62. 
 
 shall allege but one offense, D. 17, 
 p. 62. 
 
 several at same time, D. 17, p. 62. 
 
 vote on, D. 17, p. 62; 24, p. 64. 
 
 Charges, averment accompanying, 
 . 18, p. 62. 
 
 reading of, D. 20, p. 62. 
 
 copy of, for accused, D. 20, p. 62. 
 
 objections to, D. 23, p. 63. 
 
 amendments to, D. 23, p. 63. 
 
 sufficiency of, D. 23, p. 63. 
 
 entered on minutes, D. 25, p. 64. 
 
 member under, debarred from 
 privileges, D. 33, p. 66; 40, p. 
 67; 46, 47, p. 68. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Charges, pending against communi- 
 cant joining another denomi- 
 nation, D. 53, p. 71. 
 
 pending against minister renounc- 
 ing jurisdiction, D. 54, p. 72. 
 
 proof of, D. 59, p. 73. 
 
 when proved by one witness, D. 
 59, p. 73. 
 
 time mit for bringing, D. 117, 
 
 xil. 
 Children, of believers, members of 
 ne roe Ge lr baarnag ot 
 
 of Renee. to be baptized, D. 6, 
 p. 60; W. viii. 3, p. 100. 
 baptism of, W. viii., p. 98. 
 Christ blessed, W. viii. 3, p. 100. 
 religious instruction of, W. xvi. 
 Dips 114 
 See also Baptized Children. 
 Christ the Mediator, B. S. viii., p. 
 
 119. 
 Son of God, B. S. viii. p. 119. 
 Christ, government and discipline 
 appointed in Church by, G. i, 
 Sep. lOe Dele ps oo. 
 the Church the Kingdom of, G. 
 Fibs 3 Wy ayy Bs, v. 2, p. 94. 
 church officers Tetra by, G. 
 i. 3, p 
 honor Bt, Paints by church 
 censures, D. 2, p. 59. 
 Christian Government, we live under 
 a, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
 Christian liberty. See Liberty. 
 Christian service, B. S. xvi. p. 121. 
 Christians, Young, who are, W. x. 1, 
 p. 104. 
 admission of, W. x. 1, p. 104. 
 a of discretion me Wee xs) 2, 
 104 
 
 p. 85. 
 Charity, Assembly to promote, G. 
 fe 
 
 DY ee also ewer Children. 
 Church, The, B. S. xiv. HPA 
 Church, government Bae discipline 
 
 2 appointed By, Christ, G. i. 3, 
 
 i (0 eel Beer ey 05 
 
 catholic Paipie: Behar Guia: 
 
 te) Acigdonh of Christ, G. ii. 1, 
 Dole Vv. 2; De vo. 
 
 prayer for, Wiiv.02; D- 94. 
 
 power of, ministerial and declara- 
 tive, Gi. fier atl 
 
 erected by Christ, G. ii. ‘bey eps BD. 
 
 Church (congregation), praise in, 
 W. iv. 1, p. 93. 
 censure in presence of, W. xi. 2, 
 p. 105 
 restoration in presence of, W. xi. 
 4, p. 105. 
 See also Congregation and 
 Session. 
 
 141 
 
 Church (sanctuary), assembling in, 
 for worship, W. ii. 1, p. 92. 
 public worship of, W. v. 1, p. 94. 
 Poney, of Session over uses of, G. 
 
 Church, teeth ate) representation 
 Ofnex OED el: 
 Church, Extinct, status of members 
 Chee Li Zen esse 
 Session of, cases of discipline 
 before, D. 112, p. 83. 
 Church, warrant fae. ti ii. 3. 'p.-42, 
 organization of, G. xxvi. 14, p. 56. 
 officers of, G. ili. 2, p. 13. 
 ordinances in, G. vii. p. 16. 
 Session of, G. ix. p. 18. 
 representation of, in Presbytery, 
 G. x. 2-4, p. 21. 
 
 power of Presbytery over, G. x. 
 Tie ce A catenin debe 
 
 visitation of, G. x. 7, p. 
 
 care of Synod over, G. # vi Dp: 25. 
 
 represented by General ‘Assembly, 
 G. xii. 1, p. 
 
 care of renee " Assembly over, 
 GP xi oy Dake 
 
 testimony of Assembly against 
 
 error or immorality in, G. xii. 
 Dy Paede 
 
 . acceptance of officers by, G. xiii. 
 4, p. 29. 
 
 proceedings of, reported to and 
 reviewed by Session, D. 72, p. 
 5: 
 proceedings of, on records of 
 Session, D. 72, p. 75 
 special organizations of, G. xxiii. 
 p. 50. 
 See also Congregation, Dea- 
 cons, Pastors, Ruling Elders, 
 Session. 
 
 Church, Presbyterian, in U. S. A., 
 Assembly to superintend the 
 whole, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
 
 attested records valid in every 
 part of, G. xx. p. 47 
 
 prosecutor in judicial cases, D. 
 i iyg ea Be 
 
 Boards of, W. vi. 3, p. 96. 
 
 Church, vee representation of, 
 
 Grex: ere 
 deb dion of. G. ati 1, p. 44. 
 supply of, G. xviii. qty 
 public worship of, ¢. xxi. p. 47. 
 
 Church Government, Form of, p. 9. 
 
 Church members, who are, G. ii. 2, 
 Dol2ins 4, pi 12: 
 
 Church members, children of pro- 
 fessing Christians are, G. ii. 2, 
 ke, pith oe dee 
 Wi x1; p. 104. 
 
 enrolled as ‘affiliate, D. 114, p. 84. 
 subject to discipline, GP vnis 2; p: 
 18; D. 1, p. 59; 6, p. 60. 
 
142 
 
 Church members, may be summoned 
 as witnesses, G. viii. 2, p. 18; 
 ix. 6, p. 19. 
 
 jurisdiction over, G. ix. 6, p. 19; 
 D. 108, p. 83. 
 
 obligations of, to Ruling Elders 
 and Deacons, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 
 
 to Pastor, G. xv. 13, p. 40; xvi. 6, 
 p. 43. 
 
 charge to, in installment of Ruling 
 ae or Deacon, G. xiii. 4, p. 
 
 in installment of Pastor, G. xv. 
 : 14, p. 40; xvi. 6, p. 43. 
 In extinct churches, D. 112, p. 83. 
 two classes of, D. 50, p. 70. 
 See also Communicants. 
 
 Church officers. See Officers. 
 Church ordinances. See Ordinances. 
 Church Session. See Session. 
 Churches located in different Pres- 
 
 byteries, single pastorate of, 
 GAxs 12> p424- 
 
 Circular letter, G. x. 9, p. 24; xix. 2, 
 p. 46. 
 
 Circumcision, type under, W. viii. 2, 
 98 
 
 p. 98. 
 Citations, authority of judicatories 
 to issue, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
 authority of Session to issue, G. 
 1x76). Ds10, 
 in calls, of ministers and congre- 
 gations, G. xvi. 2, p. 42. 
 judicial, D. 20-23, p. 62. 
 issuing of, D. 20, p. 62. 
 time limit of, D. 20, p. 62. 
 signed by whom, D. 20, p. 62. 
 of witnesses, D. 20, p. 62. 
 service of, D. 21, p. 62. 
 refusal to obey, D. 22, p. 62; 34, 
 
 p. 66; 39, p. 67. 
 second, D. 22, p. 63; 34, p. 66; 
 39, p. 67. 
 
 third, of minister or elder, D. 39, 
 
 p. 67. 
 of judicatory, to produce records, 
 POA CO ie oe 
 
 Civil jurisdiction, not in Church, G. 
 Vili. 2,.0..18. 
 Civil Magistrate. See Magistrate. 
 Civil penalties, Church cannot in- 
 flict, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
 Civil power and Christian liberty, 
 fast or thanksgiving appointed by, 
 Wiexvnd ul 13. 
 Clerks, G. xx. p. 47. 
 appointment of, G. xx. p. 47. 
 duties of, G. xx. p. 47. 
 to record transactions, G. xx. p. 
 47 
 
 to preserve records, G. xx. p. 47. 
 to grant extracts from records, G. 
 XX./Ds/47. 
 
 INDEX 
 
 to authenticate records, G. xx. p. 
 47; D. 23, p. 64; 64, p. 73. 
 
 to sign citations, D. 20, p. 62. 
 
 ebeeits testimony, D. 66, p. 
 4 
 
 action of, in complaints, D. 85, 87, 
 
 pai) 
 action of, in appeals, D. 96, 97, p. 
 80 
 
 duties of, relating to judicial com- 
 missions, D. 124, p. 86; D. 131, 
 p. 88. 
 
 to ES complete roll, R. 10, p. 
 127. 
 
 to add names to roll, R. 10, p. 127. 
 to file all papers, R. 11, p. 128. 
 Stated, to receive all papers, R. 
 Tepe lcs. 
 to deliver papers to Committee on 
 Bills and Overtures, R. 11, p. 
 128. 
 Collections. See Offerings. 
 Commission to General Assembly, 
 produced before enrollment, G. 
 xli. 7, p. 28; xxii. 2, p. 49. 
 filed, G. xii. 7, p. 28. 
 form of, G. xxii. 2, p. 49. 
 Commissioners (congregational), to 
 prosecute call, G. xv. 10, p. 38; 
 Xyit 29 p) 42: 
 in Pastor’s removal, G. xvi. 2, p. 
 42; xvii. I, p. 44. 
 Commissioners (delegates), to Pres- 
 
 ytery, G. ix. 6, p. 19; x. 2-5, 
 joe Pale ‘ 
 to Presbytery, certificates of, G. 
 Pea ob, HPs 
 
 to Synod, G. xi. 1, p. 25. 
 to eneral Assembly, G. xxii. p. 
 4 
 
 ratio of, G. xii. 2, p. 27. 
 enrollment of, G. xii. 7, p. 28. 
 appointment of, G. xxii. 1, p. 48. 
 alternate, G. xxii. 1, p. 48. 
 commission of, G. xxii. 1, p. 48. 
 expenses of, G. xxii. 3, p. 50. 
 
 Commissions. See Executive, Ju- 
 dicial, Special. 
 
 Commit, motion to, R. 18, 19, p. 129. 
 Sr een but once on, R. 18, p. 
 
 1 
 
 when in order, R. 19, p. 129. 
 precedence of, R. 19, p. 129. 
 
 Committees, of prosecution, D. 12, 
 
 Dol: 
 
 to conduct cases against codér- 
 dinate judicatories, D. 122, p. 
 86 
 
 appointment Olson! aD elec. 
 
 chairmen of, R. 9, p. 127. 
 
 how convened, R. 9, p. 127. 
 
 on Bills and Overtures, R. 11, p. 
 128. 
 
 judicial, R. 41, p. 134. 
 
Common fame, cases on. 
 
 Communicants, 
 
 INDEX 
 
 4,011,000. 60,01. 
 qualification of, 
 right of determining in the 
 Chureh, Gaioz, p10) Wax. 2, 
 
 p. 104. 
 
 children of, members of Church, 
 G. ii. 4, p. 12; D. 6, p. 60; W. x. 
 1, p. 104. 
 
 represented by Ruling Elders, G. 
 View lent sm lek. 
 
 elect Ruling Elders, G. v. 1, 
 15, xu. 2, p. 29. 
 
 received by Session, G. ix. 6, 
 TO Wik 2,3; Ds LOte 
 
 power of Session over, G. ix. 
 p. 19. 
 
 register of, G. ix. 9, p. 20. 
 
 elect Deacons, G. xin. 2, p. 29. 
 
 elect Pastor, G. xv. 4, p. 36. 
 
 contumacy of, suspension for, D. 
 34, p. 66. 
 
 withdrawal of, not under charges, 
 D. 49, p. 69. 
 
 name of erased from roll, D. 49, 
 50;'p. 692953) p.. 71. 
 
 absent, without certificate, D. 50, 
 
 p. 69. 
 
 suspended, roll of, D. 50, p. 69. 
 
 absentee, separate roll of, D. 50, 
 p. 69. 
 
 es into two classes, D. 50, p. 
 
 0. 
 
 suspension of, without process, D. 
 50, 51, pp. 69, 71. 
 
 in neglect of church ordinances, 
 Diol ep. tL: ‘ 
 
 joining other denominations, D. 
 BETS va G 
 
 jurisdiction over, D. 108, 109, p. 
 83 
 
 oo 
 
 dismissed, status of, D. 109, p. 
 83. 
 
 returning certificates, D. 109, p. 83. 
 
 removals of, D. 114, p. 84. 
 
 must have certificates of dis- 
 mission, D. 114, p. 84. 
 
 baptized children of, included in 
 certificate, D. 114, p. 84. 
 
 certificate of, how long valid, D. 
 114, p. 84. 
 
 reception of, to be reported, D. 
 114, p. 84. 
 
 suspended, conduct towards, W. 
 pa ayjop WY 
 
 suspended, repentance of, W. xi. 
 4, p. 105. 
 
 suspended and unrepentant, W. 
 Xtson Ds Luo. 
 
 restoration of, W. xi. 4, p. 105; xi. 
 Ffep eva LM ay 
 
 excommunication of, W. xi. 6, p. 
 106. 
 
 See also Church Members. 
 
 143 
 
 See D.| Communion, terms of, right of 
 
 Churches to declare, G. i. 2, 
 p. 1v. 
 See also Lord’s Supper. 
 
 Bir suer ot who may be, D. 84, 
 
 p. 
 must give notice, D. 85, p. 78. 
 oe lodge complaint, D. 87, p. 
 
 hearing of, D. 88, p. 78. 
 name given to, D. 90, p. 78. 
 may not vote, D. 91, p. 79. 
 may appeal, D. 92, p. 79. 
 
 Complaints, D. 84-93, pp. 78, 79. 
 
 power of Presbytery in, G. x. 7, 
 
 p: 22: 
 
 power of Synod in, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 
 
 power of Assembly in, G. xii. 4, 
 Dizi 
 
 cacried up, D. 71, p. 75. 
 
 printed briefs, D. 76a, p. 76. 
 
 definition of, D. 84, p. 77. 
 
 who may make, D. 84, p. 77. 
 
 grounds of, D. 84, p. 77. 
 
 notice of, when and how given, 
 
 _D. 85, p. 78. 
 
 time of lodgment of, with higher 
 judicatory, D. 85, 87, p. 78. 
 
 duty of clerk in, D. 85, p. 78. 
 
 records in cases of, to be sent up, 
 D. 85, p. 78; 93, p. 79. 
 
 sae of proceedings by, D. 86, p. 
 
 procedure in hearing of, D. 88, p. 
 
 effect of, if sustained, D. 89, p. 78. 
 
 names of parties in, D. 90, p. 78. 
 
 inferior judicatory to be censured 
 if records and papers are not 
 sent up, D. 93, p. 79. 
 
 superior judicatory can make 
 necessary orders pending pro- 
 duction of papers, D. 93, p. 79. 
 
 counsel in, D. 90, p. 78. 
 
 parties in, may not vote, D. 91, 
 p. 79. 
 
 parties may complain, D. 92, p. 79. 
 
 Confidence, Assembly the bond of 
 
 mutual, G. xii. 4, p. 27. 
 
 Congregation, spiritual government 
 
 of, by Session, G. ix. 6, p. 19. 
 power of Session to concert 
 measures for, G. ix. 6, p. 19. 
 representation of, in Presbytery, 
 Gx 2-4, p. 21; xii Sp. 31: 
 collegiate, representation of, G. x. 
 
 ag oe a te 
 vacant, representation of, G. x. 4, 
 sg OP 
 union or division of, G. x. 7, p. 22. 
 new, formation or reception of, 
 Ge x2, Dace 
 representation of, in Synod, G. xi. 
 J Re ais wo 
 
144 
 
 Congregation, election of Ruling 
 Elders and Deacons by, G. xiii. 
 POO vations Wik fey ob oe 
 
 Ruling Elders or Deacons unac- 
 ceptable to, G, xiii. 6, p. 30. 
 candidate before, G. xv. 1, p. 33. 
 ras of Pastor by, G. xv. 1-3, 
 
 3h 
 
 eat of Pastor by, G. xv. 5-7, p. 36; 
 xvi. 1-3, p. 42. 
 
 commissioners of, G. xv. 10, p. 38; 
 xvi. 2, p. 42; xvii. p. 44. 
 
 citation of, in "calls, GexvVisrcaD: 
 42; xvii. p. 44. 
 
 action of, in translation of min- 
 ister, G. xvi. 3, p. 42. 
 
 action of, in resignation of Pastor, 
 
 G. xvii. p. 44. 
 release of, from Pastor, G. xvii. 
 p. 44. 
 
 organization in, G. xxiii. p. 50. 
 
 proceedings of, reported to and 
 Sl babe by Session, D. 72, p. 
 is 
 
 Congregational meetings, records of, 
 D. 72, p. 75. 
 assembling for worship, W. i. 5, 
 
 p. 92. 
 
 behavior of, during service, W. ii. 
 p. 92. 
 
 singing of, W. iv. 3, p. 93. 
 
 systematic Behe of, W. vi. 
 1, p. 96; vi. 4, p. 97. 
 
 Baptism in presence of, W. viii. 
 Ths ga (hee 
 
 public notice to, of Lord’s Supper, 
 Woixs.d) D.LOLs 
 
 fasts and thanksgiving observed 
 DY, Wek Vins: en Deel. 
 
 Congregational meetings, public no- 
 tice to, of fasts and thanksgiv- 
 ings; tWixv2O;{p. 113: 
 
 voting in, G. viii. 3, p. 18. 
 See also Church, Church Mem- 
 bers, Communicants. 
 
 Conscience, liberty of, G. i. 1, p. 9. 
 God alone Lord of, eee ileey oi %. 
 Church cannot bind, G.i. re Delis 
 
 Constitutional Rules, p. 123. 
 
 Constitutional Rules, how made 
 
 obligatory, G. xii. 6, p. 28. 
 appended to Constitution, G. xii. 
 6, p. 28. 
 Control, Review and, D. 71-77, pp. 
 3, a 
 Controversies, Assembly’s power to 
 decide, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
 Contumacy, excommunication for, 
 G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
 of accused persons, D. 22, p. 63; 
 34, p. 66; 39, p. 67. 
 of oper D. 22, p. 63; 68, p. 
 
 INDEX 
 
 in cases before Sessions, D. 34, p. 
 66. 
 
 of ministers, D. 39, p. 67. 
 
 of Ruling Elders or Deacons, D. 
 39, p. 67; 47, p. 68. 
 
 suspension from office for, D. 39, 
 DO aieipas OS: 
 
 Conversation forbidden, R. 34, p. 
 
 133. 
 Conversion. See Repentance. 
 Correspondence, among churches, 
 rik the bond of, G. xii. 
 4, PN be 
 with Wetein Churches, G. xii. 5, 
 p. 27. 
 
 Corresponding members, of Presby- 
 tery, G. x. 11, p. 1h 
 cannot vote, G. x. 11, p. 24. 
 of Synod, G. xi. 3, p. 35. 
 permanent officers have rights of, 
 R. 42, p. 134. 
 Corrupt practices, toleration of, by 
 judicatory, D. 77, p. 76. 
 Councils. See Synods and Councils. 
 Counsel, appointed in absence of 
 accused, D. 22, p. 63. 
 accused may appear by D, 23, p. 
 63; 34, p. 66; 38, p. 67. 
 for either party, D. 27, p. 65. 
 members of judicatory, IDE PH sek 
 65. 
 
 may not vote or judge, D. 27, p. 
 65. 
 
 Hab ae and elders eligible, D. 
 . 65. 
 at i yeetn fees, D. 27, p. 65. 
 in appeals, D. 97, p. 80. 
 Creation, B. S. iv. p. 118. 
 
 Critical exercise of candidates, G. 
 
 xiv. 4, p. 33. 
 
 DEACONESSES, G. xiii. 9, p. 31. 
 
 election, G. xiii. 9, p. 31. s 
 Session, supervision of, G. xiii. 
 1 
 
 » Pp. ol. ws 
 Deacons, church officers, G. iii. 2, 
 
 p. 13. Py 
 men and women, G. xiii. 2, 3, 4, 
 
 p. 29. 
 
 Board of, G. xxv. p. 52. 
 
 quorum, G. xxv. 2, p. 52. 
 moderator, G. xxv. 3, p. 52. 
 secretary, G. xxv. 3, p. 52. 
 treasurer, G. xxv. 3, p. 52. 
 report, G. xxv. 5, ae p. 53. 
 
 warrant for, G. vi. 15. 
 
 duties of, G. xxv. 4, 6, p. 52. 
 
 manage, temporalities, G. vi. p. 
 1b) Gu xxv, 6, D: Oo. 
 
 qualifications of, Got 2p. 29. 
 
 sete of, G. ‘xiii. 2, p. 29; 8, 
 
 oobi’ of, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Deacons, vows of, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 
 acceptance of, by Church, G. xiii. 
 
 » Pp. 
 
 or of, perpetual, G.axtits 65.25% 
 
 how divested of office, G. xiii. 6, 
 p. 30. 
 
 ceasing to act, G. xiii. 7, p. 31. 
 
 term service of, G. xiii. 8, p. 31. 
 
 pre at worship, G. xxi., p. 
 47. 
 
 general rules for trial of, D. 47, 
 p. 68. 
 
 tried by Session, D. 19, p. 62; 47, 
 p. 68. 
 
 cease to act at dismission, D. 109, 
 
 p. 83. 
 
 not restored to exercise of func- 
 tions by return of certificate, D. 
 109, p. 83. 
 
 Dead, burial of, W. xiv., p. 112. 
 Death of Christ, Lord’s Supper a 
 memorial of, W. ix. 4, p. 101. 
 See also under Christ. 
 Decisions, judicial, not to be re- 
 versed unless regularly, upon 
 appeal, D. 75, p. 75. 
 Degrees of consanguinity, W. xii. 3, 
 D107. 
 Delegates, appointment of, G. ix. 6, 
 p. TOiexisd Jp. 25; xik 2. i127. 
 See also Commissioners. 
 Demission of ministry, D. 52, p. 71. 
 Deposition, only way of divesting 
 Ruling Elder or Deacon of 
 office, G. xiii. 6, p. 30. 
 by Session, D. 35, p. 66; 47, p. 68. 
 of minister, D. 41, p. 67; 42, 45, 
 pp. 67, 68; 54, p. 72. 
 cautions in cases of, D. 42, p. 67. 
 restoration after, D. 44, p. 68. 
 without process, D. 54, p. 72. 
 
 Differences between judicatories, D. 
 137-139, p. 89. 
 procedure of aggrieved judicatory 
 In DASSADIVSRSiapy Sule, 
 122, p. 86. 
 lodgment of notice of memorial in, 
 DF137np489: 
 committee to conduct case in, D. 
 138, p. 89. 
 authority and judgment of higher 
 judicatory in, D. 139, p. 89. 
 appeal in, D. 139, p. 89. 
 Directory for Worship, p. 91. 
 Discipline, Book of, p. 59. 
 Discipline, warrant for, G.i. 3, p. 10. 
 ends of, G. i. 3, p. 10; D. 2, p. 59. 
 duty of officers to exercise, G. i. 
 in saan with Scriptural rules, G. 
 WO pels patlsD+1, 8, 4, 
 p. 59. 
 
 145 
 
 purely moral or spiritual, G. i. 8, 
 _p. 11; viii. 2, p. 18. 
 ae and strictness of, G. i. 8, p. 
 
 an ordinance of Christ in a 
 particular church, G. vii. p. 16 
 jurisdiction in, of Session, G. ix. 
 6, p. 19; D. 19, p. 62; 108, p. 83. 
 
 of Presbytery, G. x. 7, p. 22; D. 
 19, p. 62; 108, p. 83. 
 
 of Synod, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 
 
 of Assembly, G. xii. 4, 5, p. 27. 
 
 controversies respecting, decided 
 by Assembly, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
 
 definition of, D. 1, p. 59. 
 
 who are subject to, D. 1, p. 59; 
 _8, p. 60. 
 
 discretion in exercise of, D. 2, p. 
 59; 8, p. 60; 14, p. 61; 37, p. 
 66; 41, 42, p. 67. 
 
 children of the Church subject to, 
 D. 6, p. 60. 
 
 Sas hee , in extinct church, D. 112, 
 
 3 
 
 p. 83. 
 in extinct Presbytery, D. 113, p. 84. 
 See also Censures. 
 Disease, purpose of, W. xiii. 2, p. 110. 
 Dismission, of ministers, reported to 
 Synod, G. x. 8, p. 23. 
 eens in cases of, D. xi. p. 
 
 terminates right to deliberate or 
 vote, D. 109, p. 83; 110, p. 83. 
 terminates exercise of official 
 functions, D. 109, p. 83. 
 See also Certificates. 
 Dissent, D. x. p. 81. 
 definition of, D. 103, p. 81. 
 form of, D. 105, p. 82. 
 entered on records, D. 105, p. 82. 
 night of, D. 107, p. 82. 
 in judicial cases, D. 107, p. 82. 
 Dissolution, of General Assembly, 
 GPxUNSi pHs: 
 of pastoral relation, G. xvi. 3, p. 42 
 Xvil. p. 44. 
 Division on vote, R. 27, p. 131. 
 Divorce, ministers, D. 37, p. 66. 
 Docket, Presbytery and Synod, G. 
 xxvi. 14, 15, pp. 55, 56. 
 Doctrine, sound, minister to preach, 
 G. xiv. 4, p. 33; W. vii. 1, 2, p. 
 97 
 
 soundness of, preserved by higher 
 judicatories, G. x. 1, p. 21. 
 Doctrine, questions of, power of 
 Presbytery in, G. x. 7, p. 22. 
 decisions of Synod affecting, not 
 final, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 
 controversies of, Assembly to 
 decide, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
 matter for discipline, D. 3, p. 59. 
 text of sermon should contain, W. 
 vii. 2, p. 97. 
 
146 
 ELDERS, ministers are, G. iv. p. 14. 
 Eldership, rotary, G. xiii. 8, p. 31. 
 
 See Ruling Elders. 
 Election (doctrine), of mere free 
 grace, B. S. vil. p. 118. 
 Election, of officers, right of, in 
 society, G. i. 6, p. 11. 
 of commissioners to Assembly, G. 
 xii. 2, p. 27; xxii. 1, p. 48. 
 of Ruling Elders, G. xiii. 2, p. 29. 
 of Deacons, G. xili. 2, p. 29. 
 of Moderators, G. xix. 3, p. 46; 
 RZ ape teos 
 members in trans. may not vote 
 in, D. 109, p. 83;.110, p. 83. 
 Election of Pastor, G. xv. 1-5, p. 
 
 30. 
 
 meeting for, how called, G. xv. 1, 
 p. 35. 
 
 minister to preside at, G. xv. 
 p. 36. 
 
 notice of meeting for, G. xv. 3, p. 
 36 
 
 voting in, G. xv. 4, p. 36; D. 109, 
 p. 83. 
 minority at, G. xv. 5, p. 36. 
 majority at, G. xv. 5, p. 36. 
 Emergency meetings, of judicatories, 
 G. x. 9, p. 24; xix. 2, p. 46. 
 Errors, power of Presbytery in, G. 
 x07 pAZzZ. 
 testimony of Assembly against, G. 
 Miso soes 
 to be carefully considered, D. 42, 
 
 9 
 
 as 
 
 pbs cy, 
 sha ere Se of God, B. S. iii. 
 i 
 
 p. . 
 Evangelist, definition of, G. xv. 15, 
 
 p. 41; xvili. p. 45. 
 
 ordination of, G. xv. 15, p. 41. 
 
 as missionary, G. xviii. p. 45. 
 
 Local, C. R. 1, p. 123. 
 
 Evidence, D. viii. p. 72. 
 insufficient, D. 8, p. 60; 37, p. 66. 
 a with charges, D. 16, p. 
 ae 
 
 competent, other than testimony, 
 D. 24, p. 64; 59, p. 73. 
 
 introduction of, D. 24, p. 64. 
 
 in rebuttal, D. 24, p. 64. 
 
 new, during trial, D. 24, p. 64. 
 
 filing of, D. 25, p. 64. 
 
 questions as to, D. 28, p. 65. 
 
 of repentance, D. 41, p. 67; 51, 
 Di 2d Ae ea 2) 1057) x7, 
 p. 106. ; 
 
 care in receiving, D. 55, p. 72. 
 
 kinds of, D. 59, p. 73. 
 
 other, necessary to support one 
 witness, D. 59, p. 73. 
 
 records of judicatory are good and 
 sufficient in every other judica- | 
 tory, D. 64, p. 73. | 
 
 new, after trial, D. 69, p. 74. 
 
 INDEX 
 
 during prosecution of appeal, D. 
 70, p. 75. 
 See also Testimony. 
 
 Evils in churches, power of Presby- 
 tery to redress, G. x. 7, p. 22. 
 
 Exceptions, D. 26, p. 65. 
 Exclusion, power of, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
 Excommunication, highest censure, 
 G. viii. 2, p. 18; D. 35, p. 66. 
 power of Session in, G. ix. 6, p. 19; 
 D. 35, p. 66; 41, p. 67; 47, p. 68. 
 power of Presbytery in, D. 41, p. 
 67; 54, p. 72 
 not without process, for neglect of 
 ordinances, D. 51, p. 71. : 
 without process, of minister join- 
 ing heretical denomination, D. 
 54, p. 72. 
 without process, of person, sus- 
 pended after trial, continuing 
 impenitent, W. xi. 5, p. 108. 
 design of, W. xi. 5, p. 105. 
 sentence of, W. xi. 6, p. 106. 
 publication of, W. xi. 6, p. 106. 
 omission of publication of, W. xi. 
 6, p. 106. 
 
 Executive Commissions, general pro- 
 
 visions: 
 
 appointment, G. xxvi. 10, p. 54. 
 
 members, who not to be, G. xxvi.. 
 10, p. 54. 
 
 vacancies, how filled, G. xxvi. 10, 
 p. 54. 
 
 term of service, G. xxvi. 10, p. 54. 
 
 classes and elections, G. xxvi. 10, 
 p. 54. 
 
 quorum, G. xxvi. 10, p. 54. 
 adjournment by less than, G. 
 
 Xxvi. 10, p. 54. 
 
 officers, G. xxvi. 11, p. 55. 
 
 Stated Clerks of Judicatories, G. 
 xxvi. 11, p. 55. 
 
 powers, delegated, administrative 
 only, G. xxvi. 12, p. 55. 
 
 limit of, G. xxvi. 12, p. 55. 
 
 proceedings and sessions, G. xxvl. 
 13;-D:00- 
 
 meetings, G. xxvi. 16, p. 57. 
 
 minutes, G. xxvi. 16, p. 57. 
 review of, G. xxvi. 16, p. 57. 
 
 expenses, G. xxvi. 16, p. 57. 
 
 Special Commissions, G. xxvi. 17, 
 
 DIS 
 
 of Presbytery, to consist of, G. 
 xxvi. 10, p. 54. 
 
 powers, general, G. xxvi. 12, 14, 
 p. 55. 
 
 specific, G. xxvi. 14, p. 56. 
 
 reports, G. xxvi. 14, p. 56. 
 
 decisions, review of, G. xxvi. 14, 
 
 p. 56. 
 of Synod, to consist of, G. xxvi. 10, 
 p. 54. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Executive Commissions, powers, 
 
 147 
 
 Form of Government, p. 9. 
 
 specific, G. xxvi. 15, p. 56. limit | Forms for dissolution of Assembly, 
 
 of, G. xxvi. 17, p. 57. 
 reports, G. xxvi. 15, p. 56. 
 decisions, review of, G. xxvi. 15, 
 
 p. 56. 
 Expounding of the Scriptures, W. 
 iii. 3, p. 93; vii. 2, p. 97. 
 Extraordinary meetings, of judica- 
 tories, G. x. 9, p. 24; xix. 2, p. 
 46. 
 
 FAITH, Saving, B. S. ix. p. 119. 
 Family and the Sabbath, W. i. 3, 
 p. 91° 1,54; p..91. 
 duties of head of, W. xvi. 4, 5, p. 
 114. 
 Family instruction, time for, W. xvi. 
 3, p. 114. 
 importance of, W. xvi. 5, p. 114. 
 Family worship, W. xvi. p. 114. 
 on the Sabbath, W. i. 4, p. 91. 
 singing at, W. iv. 1, p. 93. 
 time for, W. xvi. 3, p. 114. 
 leader of, W. xvi. 4, p. 114. 
 manner of, W. xvi. 4, p. 114. 
 participants in, W. xvi. 4, p. 114. 
 
 Fasting, W. xv. p. 112. 
 an ordinance of Christ in the 
 Church, G. vii. p. 16. 
 
 Fasts, before ordination, G. xv. 11, 
 
 p. 38. 
 before Lord’s Supper, W. ix. 6, 
 
 p. 103. 
 
 marriage not to be during, W. 
 Xit.37, Da LOS: 
 
 propriety of observance of, W. 
 KV.i.2, Detizs 
 
 who to observe, W. xv. 3, p. 112. 
 private, W. xv. 3, 4, p. 112. 
 congregational, W. xv. 3, 4, p. 
 
 presbyterial, W. xv. 3, 4, p. 112. 
 
 synodical, W. xv. 3, 4, p. 112. 
 
 General Assembly and, W. xv. 4, 
 Delies 
 
 civil power and, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
 
 public notice of, W. xv. 5, p. 113. 
 
 public worship in, W. xv. 6, 7, p. 
 113 
 
 duty of ministers Ie WaexVial ls D: 
 BES s 
 Fees for counsel, prohibited, D. 27, 
 65 
 
 p. 65. 7 
 
 Fellowship, right hand of, G. xiii. 
 5, p. 30; xv. 14, p. 40. 
 
 Forbearance, with respect to non- 
 essentials in religion, G. i. 5, 
 
 Dad: 
 
 Foreign Churches, correspondence 
 with G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
 ministers of. See Ministers. 
 
 Gaxil Sap 28: 
 
 for ordination of Ruling Elders and 
 Deacons, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 
 
 for giving right hand of fellow- 
 ship, G. xiii. 5, p. 30; xv. 14, 
 p. 40. 
 
 for licensure, G. xiv. 7, p. 34. 
 
 for ordination of minister, G. xv. 
 12, p. 39. 
 
 of evangelist, G. xv. 15, p. 41. 
 
 for installment of Pastor, G. xv. 
 12, 138, p. 39; xvi. 6, p. 43. 
 
 of commission to General Assem- 
 bly, G. xxii. 2, p. 49. 
 
 of charges and specifications, D. 
 LG ien02: 
 
 of Re or affirmation, D. 62, p. 
 
 of prayer, confinement to, not ap- 
 proved, W. vy. 4, p. 95. 
 Pes emiens W. viil. 2, 3, pp. 98— 
 
 for Lord’s Supper, W. ix. 4, 5, pp. 
 101, 102. 
 
 for suspension, W. xi. 2, p. 105. 
 
 ioe Re RCS aoe W. xi. 6, p. 
 
 for restoration, W. xi. 7, p. 106. 
 
 for marriage, W. xii. 8, p. 108. 
 
 Satan ASSEMBLY, G. xii. p. 
 26. 
 
 Synod to propose measures to, G. 
 XI. 4, 4 20! 
 
 definition of, G. xii. 1, p. 26. 
 
 titlesof, GY xp eG: 
 
 composition of, G. xii. 2, p. 27. 
 
 representation in, G. xii. 2, p. 27; 
 D. 110, p. 83. 
 
 commissioners to, G. xii. 2, p. 27. 
 We, Dves; XXL peeks: 
 
 quorum of, G. xii. 3, p. 27. 
 
 powers of, G. xii. 4-6, p. 27. 
 
 judicial commissions of, G. xii. 4, 
 p. 27; D. 125-134, pp. 86-88. 
 
 Sprerbcndence Of; Gur x4 Dy. D. 
 
 overtures from, G. xii. 6, p. 28. 
 
 annual meeting of, G. xii. 7, p. 28. 
 
 Moderator of, G. xii. 7, p. 28; xix. 
 3, p. 46. 
 
 sermon before, G. xii. 7, p. 28; xix. 
 3, p. 46. 
 
 prayer, opening and_ closing, 
 sessions of, G. xil. 8, p. 28. 
 
 dissolution of, G. xii. 8, p. 28. 
 
 power of, over missions, G. xviii. 
 p. 45. 
 
 powers and duties of amendments, 
 G. S51. Da. 
 
 to 
 
148 
 
 INDEX 
 
 General Assembly, fast or thanksgiv- | IGNORANT, not to be admitted to 
 
 ing appointed by, W. xv. 4, p. 
 113. 
 
 See also Commissioners, Ex- 
 ecutive, Judicial, Special, Com- 
 missions. 
 
 General Council, G. xxvi. p. 53. 
 duties of, G. xxvi. 2, 3, p. 53. 
 composed of, G. xxvi. 5, p. 54. 
 eit of membership, G. xxvi. 5, p. 
 
 54. 
 report to General Assembly, G. 
 xxvi. 8, p. 54. 
 
 God, worship of, W. p. 91. 
 
 God, three Persons, B. S. i. p. 117. 
 Lord of conscience, G. i. 1, p. 9. 
 Government, Church, G. i. p. 9; 
 
 vill. p. 17. 
 
 Church, appointed by Christ, G. 
 ies 10: 
 
 State should not interfere with, 
 Gr le png. 
 
 distinct from civil, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
 administered by Synods and 
 Councils, G. viii. 1, p. 17. 
 principles of, G. i. p. 9. 
 Government, exercised by Ruling 
 Elders, G. v. p. 15 
 some form of, necessary, G. viil. 
 LDenliee 
 warrant for Presbyterian, G. viii. 
 1, ps Lae 
 differences of, G. viii. 1, p. 17. 
 See also Censures, Discipline, 
 Judicatories. 
 
 Government, Form of, p. 
 Grace, acts and works of "God's free, 
 B. 8. vi. p. 118. 
 
 Grievance, matters of, between co- 
 ordinate judicatories, D. 121, 
 123, p. 86. 
 
 HERESY, accountability for, G. i. 
 3) 4; DLLOS DiS, peoe- 
 discrimination in judgment of, G. 
 io. Dri lL 43, pe 6 
 ney, call for deposition, D. 42, p. 
 6 
 
 toleration of, by judicatory, D. 
 LA m8 veal AY 
 Heretical denomination, 
 joining, D. 54, p. 72 
 History, Ecclesiastical, examination 
 of candidate in, G. xiv. 4, p. 33. 
 Holiness, of God, Assembly to pro- 
 mote, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
 Holy Scriptures. See Scriptures. 
 Holy Spirit. See Spirit. 
 Humiliation of Christ, public, W. 
 Xily ¢;D. L0G. xv. 7: Dri: 
 ss also Fasts. 
 
 minister 
 
 Lord’ a Table, \Werixe2 pol: 
 ix. 4, 101. 
 
 Immorality, eae s testimony 
 against, G. xii. 5, fy, 
 Incestuous marriages, Wy Xilj0,;4D- 
 
 107. 
 Index, p. 137. 
 Infants, baptism of, W. viii. 2, p. 98. 
 See also Baptized Children, 
 Children. 
 Infirmity, of Ruling Elders, G. xiii. 
 6,,p: 30. 
 acts of, D. 48, p. 68. 
 Installment of Deacon, G. xiii. 4, 5, 
 
 pp. 29, 30. 
 peers of Pastor, G. xv. 12, 13, 
 . 89; xvi. 4-7, p. 43. 
 ee of Presbytery inv/Gwaxns; 
 pi 223.G. xxviz l4ap155: 
 
 Installment of Pastor, call as peti- 
 tion for, G. xv. 8, p. 37. 
 definition of, G. xvi. 4, p. 43. 
 by whom performed, G. xvi. 4, p. 
 43. 
 
 notice of, to congregation, G. xvi. 
 5, p. 43. 
 sermon at, G. xvi. 6, p. 43. 
 form of, G. xvi. 6, p. M3. 
 questions to minister in, G. 
 6, p. 43 
 questions to people in, G. xvi. 6, 
 p. 43; (See G. xv. 13, p. 40.) 
 charges in, G. xvi. 6, p. 43. 
 greeting to Pastor after, G. xvi. 
 7, p. 44. 
 Installment of Ruling Elder, G. xiii. 
 489o3D 53 
 Instruction, of children, W. viii. 2, 
 p. 98; x. 1, p. 104; xvi. 5, p. 114. 
 of the sick, W. xiii. 2-9, p. 110. 
 
 xvi. 
 
 Instructions, by Assembly, G. xii. 
 2 ee a 
 
 Interlocutory meetings, R. 39, p. 
 134. 
 
 Investigations, necessary for ends of 
 discipline, D. 7, p. 60 
 
 of slander, D. 13, p. 61. 
 Bes speedy, D. 33, p. 66; 46, p. 
 of cases neglected by lower 
 
 judicatory, D. 77, p. 76. 
 
 JUDGMENT, The last, B. S., xv. 
 
 p. 121. 
 Judgment, judicial, of Synod, when 
 final, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 
 
 in absence of accused, D. 22, p. 63. 
 after plea of ‘‘guilty,’’ D. 23, p. 63. 
 entered after vote on each spec- 
 
 nt and charge, D. 24, p. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Judgment, counsel may not sit in, 
 24, p. 64; 27, p. 63. 
 entry of, on minutes, D. 25, p. 
 64; 48, p. 69; 99, p. 80. 
 of Synod, final, transmitted to 
 original judicatory, D. 30, p. 65. 
 in Pe without process, D. 48, p. 
 reversed, only on appeal or com- 
 plaint, Dy 7D; Deni or 
 in cases of a Rk, D. 80, 82, 
 Deaice 
 complaint against, D. 84, p. 77. 
 appeal from, D. 94, p 79. 
 mistaken or unjust, . 9550p: 79: 
 stands ae appeal abGadoned: 
 
 D. 97 8 
 han in trial of appeal, D. 99, p. 
 
 affirmed, reversed, or modified, 
 D. 99, p. 80. 
 
 of appellate court recorded, D. 
 99, p. 80. 
 
 of admonition or rebuke, stayed 
 by appeal, D. 100, p. 81 
 
 dissent from or protest against, 
 D107. pus2: 
 
 of Judicial Commissions, D. 119, 
 120, p. 85. : 
 
 prosecuting committee, may not 
 sit in, D. 11, 12, p. 61; 24, p. 64. 
 
 Judgment, EA baie. inalienable right 
 of, G 13 p29: 
 
 SNES Rules for, p. 126. 
 
 Judicatories, the tela kinds of, 
 
 Go vill, pe lve 
 
 warrant for, eV Lap: i te 
 
 have no civil jurisdiction, G. viii. 
 2, Dp. 18: 
 
 powers of, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
 
 to support their missionaries, G. 
 XVili. p. 45. 
 
 moderator of, necessary, G. xix. 
 1, p. 46. 
 
 extraordinary meetings of, G. xix. 
 2, p. 46. 
 
 clerks of, G. xx. 47. 
 
 expenses of Commissioners to, G. 
 xxi. 3, D 
 
 subject os discipline, De ALee Ds 
 59; 121-123, p. 86. 
 
 discretion of, in discipline, D. 2, p. 
 59; 42, p. 67. 
 
 prosecution initiated by, D. 7, p. 
 60; 10-12, p. 61. 
 
 investigation of slander by, D. 13, 
 p. 61. 
 
 discretion of, as to vue of charges 
 together, D. 17, 
 
 pore Fitadisuan ae ‘'D. 19: p: 
 
 ; 108, p. 83. 
 Re: by, procedure in, D. 20-24, 
 
 D.,.02; GI, pi 7a; 
 
 149 
 
 objections to organization or 
 jurisdiction of, D. 24, p. 64. 
 
 ant oer Pare of, for judgment, 
 D. 24, p. 64. 
 
 minutes af D. 25, p. 64. 
 
 of last resort, no exceptions in, 
 D. 26, p. 65. 
 
 no paid counsel i in, D. 27, p. 65. 
 
 may sit with closed doors, DI32, 
 POO Ress ipsa: 
 
 may debar Saar under charges, 
 from Lord’s Table, D. 33, p. 66. 
 ae exercise of office, D. 33, p. 
 
 from voting, D. 40, p. 67. 
 
 consent of, to restoration of de- 
 posed minister, D. 44, p. 68. 
 
 power of in cases without process, 
 D. 48-54, pp. 69-72. 
 
 offense in presence of, D. 48, p. 69. 
 
 may decide competency of wit- 
 nesses, D. 55, 56, p. 72. 
 
 pened of, as evidence, D. 65, p. 
 
 testimony before, as evidence be- 
 fore other bodies, D. 65, p. 74. 
 
 may appoint commission to take 
 testimony, D. 66, p. 74. 
 
 members of, may be witnesses, D. 
 67, p. 74. 
 
 unconstitutional proceedings of, 
 D. 76, p. 76. 
 
 neglect of duty by, D. 77, p. 76. 
 
 ee answer protests, D. 106, p. 
 
 jurisdiction of, in cases of dis- 
 mission, D. 108-113, p. 83. 
 
 Judicatories, differences between, D. 
 
 137-139, p: 89. 
 
 Rules for, p. 126. 
 
 rolVOLsReLOy pmisr. 
 
 minutes of, presented for cor- 
 ges and approval, R. 12, p. 
 1 
 
 interlocutory meetings of, R. 39, 
 p. 134. 
 
 judicial sessions of, R. 40, p. 134. 
 
 permanent officers of, correspond- 
 ing members, R. 42, roa eS 
 
 closing exercises of, R. 34, p. 135. 
 
 See also Members, Records. 
 
 Judicatories, Higher, may institute 
 process in neglect of lower, D. 
 19, p. 62. 
 
 ways in which a cause may be 
 carried to, D. 71-102, p. 75. 
 
 hi of records by, D. 79-77, p. 
 5. 
 
 references to, D. 78-83, p. 76. 
 
 complaints to, D. 84-93, pp. 77-79. 
 
 appeals to, D. 94-102, pp. 79-81. 
 
 may appoint Judicial Commission, 
 D. 118, p. 85. 
 
150 
 
 Judicatories, Lower, neglect of proc- 
 ess by, D. 19, p. 62. 
 obliged to send up records, D. 72, 
 Dp. 7op 93D. (o% 
 Mis Ste proceedings of, D. 75, p. 
 5 
 
 unconstitutional proceedings of, 
 76,4Ds 603 
 
 neglect of duty by, D. 77, p. 76. 
 
 reference from, D. 78-83, p. 76. 
 
 action upon judgment of, 
 appeals, D. 99, p. 80. 
 
 memorials to higher, in differences 
 between judicatories, D. 137, 
 p. 89. 
 
 shall appoint a committee to 
 conduct case before higher 
 judicatories, D. 137, p. 89. 
 
 Judicial Business, Committee on, 
 duties of, R. 41, p. 134. 
 may vote, R. 41, p. 134. 
 
 Judicial cases, D. 5, p. 60. See Cases. 
 
 Judicial Commissions, appointment 
 Of iGo Li: Dwees tka «pexco: 
 xii. 4, p. 27; D. 66, 118, pp. 74, 
 85. 
 
 in 
 
 Judicial Commissions, general pro- 
 visions: 
 applications for, D. 66, p. 74. 
 testimony, power to take, D. 
 , p. 74. 
 
 rules for taking, D. 66, p. 74. 
 competency of, D. 66, p. 74. 
 transmission of, D. 66, p. 74. 
 decision of judicatory, D. 66, p. 
 
 74. 
 Stated Clerk of Judicatory, D. 
 124, p. 86. 
 fast ers to proceedings, D. 26, 
 p. 65. 
 nonjudicial cases, D. 135, 136, 
 p. 88. 
 references, D. 135, 136, p. 88. 
 memorials, D. 135, 136, p. 88. 
 of Presbytery: 
 how constituted, D. 118, p. 85. 
 officers, D. 119, p. 85. 
 rules of procedure, D. 119, p. 85. 
 report, D. 119, p. 85. 
 quorum, D. 120, p. 85. 
 meetings, D. 121, p. 86. 
 decisions of, D. 122, p. 86. 
 transmission of, D. 123, 135, pp. 
 86, 88. 
 review of, D. 124, p. 86. 
 records of, D. 123, p. 86. 
 of Synod. See Presbytery, above. 
 The provisions are identical. 
 of General Assembly: 
 how constituted, D. 125, p. 86. 
 term of service, D. 125, p. 86. 
 eligible, who are not, D. 125, p. 86. 
 vacancies, how filled, D, 125, p. 86. 
 
 INDEX 
 
 cases, transmission of, D. 125, 
 136, pp. 86, 89. 
 officers, D. 126, p. 87. 
 powers, D. 126, p. 87. 
 rules of procedure, D. 126, p. 87. 
 reports, D. 126, p. 87. 
 quorum, D. 127, p. 87. 
 meetings, D. 128, p. 87. 
 decisions, D. 129, p. 87. 
 review of, D. 129, 132, pp. 
 87, 88. 
 records, D. 130, p. 87. 
 certification of, D. 130, p. 87. 
 transmission of, D. 130, p. 87. 
 Stated Clerk of G. A., D. 130, 
 MIS panei: 
 final judgment of G. A., D. 132, 
 p. 88. 
 expenses, D. 133, p. 88. 
 Special Commissions, D. 134, 
 
 p. 88. 
 Judicial Committee. See Judicial 
 Business, Committee on. 
 Judicial decisions. See Decisions, 
 Judgment. 
 Judicial sessions, solemn announce- 
 ment in, R. 40, p. 134. 
 Jurisdiction, ecclesiastical distinct 
 from civil, G. viii. 2, p. 18. 
 of Session, G. ix. 6, p. 19; D. 19, 
 p. 62; 108, p. 83. 
 of Presbytery, G. x. 7, p. 22; D. 
 19, p. 62; 108, p. 83; 112, p. 83. 
 of Synod, G. xi. 4, p. 25; D. 108, 
 p. 83; 113, p.- 84: 
 of Assembly, G. xii. 4, 5, p. 27; 
 D. 108, p. 83. 
 over Church members, G. ix. 6 
 p. 19; D. 19, p. 62; 49-51, p. 
 69; 53, p. 71; 109, p. 83; 
 over ministers, G. x. 7, p. 22; D. 
 19, p. 62; 37-46, p. 66; 52-54, p. 
 713.110, 111, p.. 8331157 p. 85. 
 over licentiates, G. xiv. 7, p. 34; 
 xvi 10, Dp: ao; DD, all Dp. 83; 
 115, p. 85. 
 over communicants, D. 19, p. 62. 
 over children of Church, D. 6, p. 
 6OF Weexel ype Los: 
 original, D. 19, p. 62; 108, p. 83. 
 objections to, D. 23, p. 63. 
 in cases of dismission, D. xi. p. 83. 
 over communicants in trans., D. 
 109, p. 83. 
 over ministers in trans., D. 110, 
 p. 83. 
 over members of extinct church, 
 Det ps Sar 
 over members of extinct Presby- 
 tery, D. 118, p. 84. 
 
 KINGDOM, of Christ, the Church, 
 Gri, 1,.p. 133 Weve 2) p74. 
 
INDEX 151 
 
 LANGUAGES, trial of candidates 
 
 in, G. xiv. 4, p. 33. 
 
 ere ig of candidates in, G. xiv. 
 
 3a 
 Law 0 ‘God, B. S. xiii. p. 120. 
 See Censures, Government. 
 
 Lay on the table, Motion to, unde- 
 batable, R. 18, 21, pp. 129, 130. 
 
 subsidiary, R. 19, p. 129. 
 precedence of, R. 19, p. 129. 
 for the present, R. 21, p. 130. 
 unconditionally, R. 21, p. 130. 
 
 Laying on of hands, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 
 
 Leave of absence, G. xix. 2, p. 46. 
 
 Lecture, in trial of candidate, G. 
 
 xiv. 4, p. 33. 
 
 Liberty, of conscience, G. i. 1, p. 9. 
 
 License, form of, G. xiv. sy Ae 34. 
 recall of, G. xiv. 11, p. 
 
 of local evangelist, C. z 1, p. 123. 
 
 Licenses. See Licentiates. 
 Licensure, G. xiv. 7, 8, p. 34. 
 
 report of, to Synod, G. x. 8, p. 23. 
 bile for, G. xiv. 3, 4, p. 32; C. Re 
 
 123. 
 ttt of, G. xiv. 8, p: 34. 
 
 length of term of, C. R. 1, p. 123. 
 
 Licentiates, reported to Synod, 
 Kan pier wees 
 
 warrant for trials of, G. xiv., p. 
 
 31, 
 trials of, G. xiv. 3, 4, p. 32; xiv. 
 
 9, p. 35; G. xxvi. 14, p. 55. 
 
 mode of licensing, G. xiv. 7, 8, p. 
 
 34. 
 vows of, G. xiv. 7, p. 34. 
 jurisdiction over, G. xiv. 7, p. 34; 
 xiv. 10, Dp 
 1117p: 83. 115, p. 8d. 
 
 oe subject to Sessions, D. 19, 
 
 62. 
 pertiiitate of, G. xiv. 8, p. 34. 
 
 removal of, to another Presby- 
 
 tery, G. xiv. 10, p. 35. 
 credentials or testimonials of, G. 
 
 xiv. 10, p. 35; xviii. p. 45. 
 call to, G! xv. 1-9, pp. 35-38. 
 
 of another Presbytery, G. xv. 10, 
 
 p. 38. 38 
 as missionaries, G. xviii. p. 45. 
 
 certificate of dismission of, specific, 
 
 D. 111, p. 83. 
 
 how long valid, D. 115, p. 85. 
 
 Limitations of time, D. xii. p. BA 
 
 POON XVII Ds 45; D. 
 
 in call of oe aren ene of 
 Presbytery, G Sere 
 
 in term of Ruling Iders or 
 Deacons, G. xiii. 8, p. 31. 
 
 in theological ie of can- 
 didates, G. xiv. 6, p. 33. 
 
 in citation in calls, G. xvi. 2, p. 32. 
 
 in election of Commissioners to 
 Assembly, G. xxii. 1, p. 48. 
 
 in first citation, D. 20, p. 62. 
 
 in pier a ey citations, D. 22, p. 
 
 in deposition after suspension 
 from office, D. 41, p. 67. 
 in restoration of deposed minister, 
 D. 44, p. 68. 
 ser oh without process, D. 
 p 
 in sip wire of absentees, D. 50, 
 
 in suspension for neglect of 
 ordinances, D. 51, p. 71. 
 in demission of ministry, D. 52, p. 
 
 in hotice of complaint, D. 85, p. 
 
 in lodgment of complaint, D. 87, 
 p 
 
 in notice of appeal, D. 96, p. 80. 
 
 see a of appeal, D. 97, p. 
 
 in return of certificate, D. 109, 
 110, p. 83. 
 
 in Rape rps certificate, D. 114, 
 
 in qualiied certificate, D. 116, p. 
 
 in prosecution, D. 117, p. 85. 
 
 in sessions of judicial commissions, 
 Dwi2 apse: 
 
 in lodgment of notice of memorial, 
 in differences between judica- 
 tories, D. 136, p. 89. 
 
 in excommunication after sus- 
 pension on trial, W. xi. 5, p. 105. 
 
 in license local evangelist, Cc. 
 Re epea ls: 
 
 in ordination of local evangelist, 
 
 T Deleos 
 
 Local Evangelists, C. R. 1, p. 123. 
 Lord’s Day. See Sabbath. 
 Lord’s Supper, W. ix. p. 101. 
 
 preparation for, W. ix. 3, p. 101. 
 
 Session can exclude from, G. ix. 
 
 administration of, W. ix. p. 101. 
 
 how often celebrated, W. ix. 1, 
 p. 101. 
 
 who to be excluded from, W. ix. 
 2, p. 101. 
 
 notice of, to be given, W. ix. 3, 
 p. 101. 
 
 pear by sermon, W. ix. 4, p. 
 
 Ie 
 
 form of administration of, W. ix. 
 4, p. 101; 5, p. 102. 
 
 fast before, W. ix. 6, p. 103. 
 
 admission to, W. x. p. 104. 
 
 och alae rated Civil, prayer for, 
 
 3 2, p. 94. 
 fast or thanksgiving appointed by, 
 iW. xv: 4, pe 11s: 
 
152 
 
 Majority in election of Pastor, G. 
 xv. 5, p. 36. iy 
 
 Manners, reformation of, G. xii. 5, 
 p. 27 
 
 Marriage, W. xii. p. 107. 
 end of, W. xii. 7, p. 108. 
 for ham lawful, W. xii. 3, 4, p. 
 107. 
 
 incestuous, W. xii. 3, p. 107. 
 
 not a Sacrament, W. xii. 1, p. 107. 
 nature of, W. xii. 1, 6, p. 107. 
 laws to regulate, W. xii. 1, p. 107. 
 of Christians, W. xii. 2, p. 107. 
 by a minister, W. xii. 2, p. 107. 
 parties to, W. xii. 3, 4, p. 107. 
 elaae of parents to, W. xii. 4, p. 
 
 of minors, W’. xii. 4, p. 108. 
 
 duty of parents concerning, W. 
 xii. 5, p. 108. 
 
 public nature of, W. xii. 6, p. 108. 
 
 publication of intention of, W. 
 xii. 6, p. 108. 
 
 ministers to be careful in, W. xii. 
 6, p. 108. 
 
 obedience to civil law in, W. xii. 
 6, p. 108. 
 
 certification to ministers before, 
 W. xii. 6, p. 108. 
 
 objections to, W. xii. 6, 8, p. 108. 
 
 witnesses to, W. xii. 7, p. 108. 
 
 time of, W. xii. 7, p. 108. 
 
 ei a fast day, W. xii. 8, p. 
 1 
 
 certificate of, by minister, W. xii. 
 7, p. 108. 
 
 questions to parties in, W. xii. 8, 
 p. 108. 
 
 duties of parties in, W. xii. 8, p. 
 108. 
 
 instruction to parties in, W. xii. 8, 
 p. 108. 
 
 prayers at, W. xii. 8, p. 108. 
 
 institution of forms in, W. xii. 8, 
 p. 108. 
 
 ha of parties in, W. xii. 8, p. 
 
 register of, W. xii. 8, p. 108. 
 Meditation, W. i. 6, p. 92. 
 Meetings, Congregational, for elec- 
 
 tion of Pastor, G. xv. 1-8, p. 35. 
 called by Session, G. xv. 1, p. 35. 
 moderated by minister, G. xv. 2, 
 
 4, p. 36. 
 notice of, G. xv. 3, p. 36. 
 voters in, G. xv. 4, p. 36; D. 109, 
 
 p. 83. 
 
 proceedings of, D. 72, p. 75. 
 Meetings of judicatories, extraor- 
 
 dinary or special, G. xix. 2, p. 46 
 private, D. 32, p. 66; R. 38, Dilas. 
 
 opened with prayer, R. 1, p. 126. 
 
 adjourned by less than quorum, R. 
 
 3, p. 126. 
 
 INDEX 
 
 ae presented at, R. 12, p. 
 12 
 
 interlocutory, R. 39, p. 134. 
 for judicial business, R. 40, p. 134. 
 closed with prayer, R. 43, p. 135. 
 See also General Assembly, 
 Presbytery, Session, Synod. 
 Members, Church. See Church 
 Members, Communicants. f 
 Members of judicatory, not voting, 
 R. 25, p. 131. 
 silent, R. 25, p. 131. 
 depts ot reflections by, R. 28, p. 
 132. 
 to be seated, R. 30, p. 132. 
 order of, in speaking, R. 29, 30, 
 p. 132. 
 Members of judicatory, to address 
 the Moderator, R. 31, p. 132. 
 conduct of, R. 31, 32, p. 132. 
 deviating from subject, R. 34, p. 
 133. 
 yn Pht at decisions, R. 34, p. 
 33 
 
 disorderly, R. 35, p. 133. 
 
 retiring from judicatory, R. 37, 
 pe 133: 
 
 Memorials, to be received by clerk, 
 
 See ME So AS). 
 
 in grievances against codrdinate 
 judicatories, D. 136, p. 89. 
 
 ponte of, time limit of, D. 136, p. 
 
 lodgment of, D. 87, p. 78; 136, 
 8 
 
 p. 89. 
 sustained, effect of, D. 138, p. 89. 
 
 Men, prayer for all, W. v. 2, p. 94. 
 Mercy, gir of, on Sabbath, W. i. 
 
 6, p. 92. 
 
 Mercy of God, W. v. 2, p. 94; ix. 
 Syepes 102; xis. 6, po.k 11 5) xiii. 
 Spel Lie 
 
 Ministers, given to visible Church 
 by Christ, G. 1, 3, p. 10. 
 
 poe of, first in Church, G. iv. p. 
 1 
 
 scriptural names of, G. iv. p. 14. 
 
 duties of, G. iv. p. 14. 
 
 are Elders or Presbyters, G. iv. 
 p. 14, 
 
 powers of Presbytery over, G. x. 
 a Deke 
 
 reception or dismission of, re- 
 ported to Synod, G. x. 8, p. 23. 
 
 to receive calls from Presbytery, 
 G. xv. 9, p. 38. 
 
 ordination of, G. xv. 12-14, p. 39. 
 
 be 2 of, in calls, G. xvi. 2, p. 
 + 
 
 settled, translation of, G. xvi. 1-3, 
 
 expenses of, as commissioners, G. 
 xx. 3, p. 50. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Ministers, laboring in two different 
 Presbyteries, G. x. 12, p. 24. 
 jurisdiction over, D. 19, p. 62; 
 
 108, p. 83. 
 
 general rules for trial of, D. 37- 
 46, pp. 66-68. 
 
 charges against, to be - well 
 weighed, D. 37, p. 66. 
 
 offenses of, outside bounds of 
 
 home Presbytery, D. 38, p. 67 
 counsel for, D. 39, p en 
 second citation of, DB p. 67. 
 third citation of, D. 50° Ma 67. 
 contumacy of, D. 39, p. 67. 
 suspension of, from communion, 
 D. 39, 41, p. 67. 
 from office, D. 39, p. 67. 
 censures to be inflicted on, D. 
 4l, p. 67. 
 sepostgt of suspended, D. 41, p. 
 6 
 
 complaints against, for slight 
 offenses, D. 43, p. 67. 
 
 Bere. of deposed, D. 44, p. 
 
 deposition of, D. 45, p. 68. 
 
 euepene ae of, from ohne D. 45, 
 
 68. 
 letter for deposed, D. 45, p. 68. 
 accused, may be debarred Ae 
 exercise of office, D. 46, 68. 
 se of office by, D. Bd, p. 
 1 
 
 abandoning ministry, D. 54, p. 72. 
 becoming independent, D. Bi, p. 
 Pee 
 
 joining other denominations with- 
 out dismission, D. 54, p. 72. 
 
 joining heretical denominations, 
 D. 54, p. 72. 
 
 tn trans., Jurisdiction over, D. 110, 
 
 p. 83. 
 status of, D. 110, p. 83. 
 returning certificate of dismission 
 Ol,4197 110; Ds oa: 
 certificate of dismission of, specific 
 DLL pisses 
 how long valid, D. 115, p. 85. 
 reception of, to be reported, D. 
 115, p. 85. 
 Ministers, reading of Scriptures by, 
 1, p. 92. 
 dibsmstton | Ilys, 1 os Pas 
 expounding of Scriptures by, W 
 Ul, 3,,Daod: 
 to control music, W. iv. 4, p. 93. 
 duty and discretion of, in public 
 prayer, W. v. 4, p. 95 
 preparation of, for public prayer, 
 W. v. 4, p. 95. 
 to cultivate beneficence in con- 
 gregation, W. vi. 5, p. 97. 
 duty of, in preaching, W. vii. 
 1-4,-p. 976 
 
 153 
 
 duty of, toward suspended com- 
 municants, W. xi. 3, p. 105. 
 
 duty of, in excommunications, W. 
 xi. 6, p. 106. 
 
 to solemnize marriages, W. xii. 2, 
 p. 107. 
 
 care of, in marriages, W. xii. 6, 
 p. 108. 
 
 duty of, to the sick, W. xiii. p. 110. 
 
 duty. of, in funerals, W. xiv. 2, p. 
 1 
 
 duty of, on fast days, W. xv. 7, 
 p. 113. 
 duty of, on pian keer ring days. 
 W. xv. 8 p. lla. 
 See also Ordination, Pastors. 
 Ministry of the vo suspension 
 from, D. 41, 67. 
 deposition from, Pb. 41, p. 67. 
 restoration to, D. 44, p. 68. 
 demission of, D. 52, p. 71. 
 Minority, in election of Pastor, G. 
 xv. 5, p. 36. 
 mee marriage Of, .War sina pip- 
 108. 
 eae in judicial cases, D. 25, p. 
 
 findings of judicial commission 
 included in, D. 124, p. 86. 
 when presented, R. 12, p. 128, 
 may be read, R. 12, p. 128. 
 See also Records. 
 Miraculous gifts, ceased, G. iii. 1, 
 p. 13. 
 Missionaries, credentials of, G. xviii. 
 p. 45. 
 evangelists as, G. xviii. p. 45. 
 support of, G. xviii. p. £5, 
 
 Missions, application for, G. xviii. 
 
 p. 45. 
 
 power of Assembly in, G. xviii. 
 p. 45. 
 
 consent of parties appointed to, 
 G. xviii. p. 45. 
 
 Moderators, G. xix. 46, R. 1-8, 
 p. 125: 30-37, p. 32. 
 
 of Session, G. ix. 3-5, p. 19. 
 
 of Presbytery, Giix.0ppwi24 >t xix, 
 , 3, p. 46. 
 
 circular letter of, G. x. 9, p. 24; 
 xix. 2, p. 46. 
 
 ie ibe Goxin OP pi 26s sizes, 
 
 of P'assembly, Gopxiiiey, ini 28: 
 x1x./3;,p.)46. 
 
 of vacant churches, G. xxi. p. 47. 
 
 sermon by retiring, G. xii. 7, p. 
 28; xix. 3, p. 46. 
 
 dissolution of Assembly by, G. 
 xil. 8, p. 28. 
 
 warrant for, G. xix. 1, p. 46. 
 
 powers and duties of, G. xix. 2, 
 p. 46. 
 
154 
 
 Moderators, to preserve order, G. 
 xix. 2, p. 46; R. 4, p. 126; 35, 
 p. 133. 
 
 to convene and adjourn judica- 
 tory, G. xix. 2, p. 46; R. 1, p. 
 126; 43, p. 135. 
 
 to conduct business, G. xix. 2, p. 
 46; R. 4, p. 126. 
 
 to propose every subject of de- 
 liberation, G. xix. 2, p. 46. R; 
 14, p. 128. 
 
 to propose regular sand speedy 
 procedure, G. xix. 2, p. 46. 
 
 to prevent interruptions, G. xix. 
 2, p. 46. 
 
 members to address, Grxiz) 2).p) 
 46; "RP 30)'p!132;°33) p: 133. 
 
 to call speakers to ‘order, Ger xix: 
 2, p. 46; R. 34, p. 133. 
 
 permission ve to leave judicatory, 
 Gixix 27 pP46?-ReeTe pegs: 
 
 to put Head 9 and cail votes, 
 G, xix. 2, p.'46. 
 
 casting vote of, G. xix. 2, p. 46; 
 
 Swept. 
 
 declining to give 
 question lost, G. 
 RYSapwi2h 
 
 to state pret of 
 
 casting vote, 
 xIXu eps a0: 
 
 vote, G. xix. 
 
 » Pp. : 
 to decide the vote, G. xix. 2, 
 
 p. 46. 
 vote when a ballot is taken, 
 R. 8, p. 127. 
 
 to call special meeting, G. xix. 2, 
 p. 46 
 
 absence of action in, G. xix. 3, 
 pP463h2iipelzo- 
 
 administrative duties of, G. xix. 
 2ype40° Gaxxvi. 10) ps.54. 
 
 to sign citations, D. 20, p. 62. 
 
 Moderators, to decide questions of 
 
 order and evidence, D. 28, p. 65 
 
 appeal from, D. 28, p. 65; R. 36, 
 py 133: 
 
 ee records, D. 64, p. 
 
 3 
 
 to receive complaints, D. 85, p. 78. 
 
 to receive appeals, D. 96, p. 80. 
 
 Fugees to take the chair, R. 1, p. 
 126. 
 
 to open with prayer, R. 1, p. 126. 
 
 to keep notes of business, R. 5, 
 D127. 
 
 to call up business, R. 5, p. 127. 
 
 order, to speak to points of, R. 
 Gr pylZz 
 
 order, to decide points of, R. 6, 
 Drl27 
 
 committees, to appoint, R. 7, p. 
 127 
 
 to appoint Vice Moderator, R. 7, 
 p. 127: 
 to vote by ballot, R. 8, p. 127. 
 
 INDEX 
 
 motions to be repeated by, R. 14, 
 p. 128. 
 
 duty of, members standing, R. 
 SU; fDalLoz: 
 
 appeal from, by aggrieved mem- 
 bers, R. 36, p. 133. 
 
 duty of, in judicial sessions, R. 
 40, p. 134. 
 
 duty of, in closing sessions, R. 43, 
 
 pels: 
 Motions, must be seconded, R. 14, 
 
 p. 128. 
 
 read aloud, R. 14, p. 128. 
 
 reduced to writing, R. 14, p. 128. 
 
 withdrawal of, R. 15, p. 129. 
 
 division of, R. 16, p. 129. 
 
 to fill blanks, R. 17, p. 129. 
 
 to adjourn, R. 18, 19, p. 129; 26, 
 palsies 
 
 to lay on table, R. 18, 19, p. 129. 
 
 to an” Rw18,019)/22, pp: 129, 
 30. 
 
 of previous questions, R. 18, p. 
 1293225 pM130. 
 
 to postpone, indefinitely, R. 18, 
 TON21, 8129: 
 
 to bias certain, R. 18, 19, 21, p. 
 
 to ave speeches, R. 18, p. 129; 
 26, ithe 
 
 to dele ay R. 19, 20, p. 129. 
 
 admissible in debate, R 19, p. 129. 
 
 precedence of, R. 19, Dp. 129. 
 
 to substitute, R. 20, p13: 
 
 to fix time for voting, R. 26, p. 131. 
 
 Motions without debate: 
 
 to lay on table, R. 18, p. 129. 
 
 to take up business, R. 18, p. 129. 
 
 to adjourn, R. 18, p. 129. 
 
 of Ore questions, R. 18, p. 
 
 to Fe time for voting, R. 26, p. 
 OM 
 to appeal from Moderator, R. 36, 
 Dilaos 
 Music, rules of, to be cultivated, 
 W. iv. 2, p.793. 
 Goes to control, W. iv. 4, p. 
 
 and Sessions, G. ix. 7, p. 20. 
 
 NECESSITY, works of, W. 
 p. 92. 
 
 New Birth, B. S. xi. p. 120. 
 
 New Testament, to be publicly read, 
 IW. ..4t 23 pn 93: 
 
 See also Gospel. 
 
 Nonjudicial cases, D. 
 
 135, 136, p. 88. 
 
 OATHS OF WITNESSES, D. 62, 
 3 
 
 p. 73. 
 See Heretic, Vows. 
 
 i. 6, 
 
 Dp. GOs) LD). 
 
INDEX 
 
 155 
 
 Objections, in process, D. 23, p. 63. \ Ordinances, ee : particular church, 
 
 to marriage, W. xii.6, 8, p. 108. 
 Offenses, definition of D. 3, p. 59. 
 public. D. 7, p. 60; 10, p. 61. 
 private, D. 7, p. 60; 10, p. 61. 
 to be set forth in charges, D. 16, 
 p. 62. 
 of ministers, D. 37-39, p. 66. 
 in presence ‘of judicatory, D. 48, 
 
 p. 
 of peg EH persons, D. 48, p. 
 
 jurisdiction in, D. 108, p. 83. 
 limit of time in prosecution of, 
 
 D?. 1177 pa85: 
 See also Accusations, Process, 
 Prosecution- 
 rele ee power of Session over, 
 x. 6pe19: 
 Ciferitiges worship of God by, W 
 vi. p. 
 
 ordinance of Christ, G. vii. p. 16. 
 
 for poor, G. vil. p. 16; xxv. tay p. 
 52) Weise: (p. ee 
 
 warrant for, W. vi. Pp. 96, 
 
 every Lord’s Day, Ww! vi..1, p. 96. 
 
 solemn act of worship, W. vi. 1, 2, 
 p. 96. 
 
 time of, W. vi. 2, p. 96. 
 
 prayer ‘with, W. vi. 2, p. 96. 
 
 apportionment of, W. vi. 3, p. 96; 
 G. xxvi. 2, p. 53. 
 
 Sabbath schools, W. vi. 4, p. 97. 
 
 societies, W. vi. 4, p. 97. 
 
 duty cb one regarding, W 
 
 vi. 9 
 at Lond’ s Table, W. ix. 5, p. 102. 
 Officers, Church, 
 
 Sppoitited by 
 Christ, G. i. 3, p. 10. 
 duties of, in discipline, G. i. 3, 
 
 p. 
 election of, in particular society, 
 10, Datls 
 names of, G. iii. 2, p. 13. 
 judges in admissions, W. x. 2, p. 
 104 
 
 See also Deacons, Ministers, 
 Pastors, Ruling Elders. 
 Officers of judicatories. See Clerk, 
 Moderator, Permanent Officers. 
 Old Testament, to be publicly read, 
 W. iii. 2, p. 93. 
 See also Law. 
 Cet Sear to preserve, G. 
 2, p. 46; R. 4, p. 126. 
 of sproeeedines, objections to, D. 
 
 3. 
 Order, Leaent of, decided by Mod- 
 ee 19) 255 p, Go-;rite 0; p: 
 1 
 
 members speak once on, R. 18, 
 129. 
 
 p. 
 points of, R. 6, p. 127. 
 call to, R. 34, 35, p. 133. 
 
 G. vii. 
 established be Christ, G. vil. p. 
 
 sean, admission to, W. xX. DPD. 
 Ordination of Deacons, G. xiii. 3-5, 
 
 p. 29. 
 
 Ordination of Ministers, G. xv. 
 11-15, pp. 38-41. 
 
 power of Presbytery in, G. x. 7, 
 
 p. 22. 
 report of, to Synod, G. x. 8, p. 
 23 
 
 rules for, G. xv. 11-14, p. 38. 
 time and place of, G. xv. 11, p. 38. 
 fast before, G. xv. 11, p. 38. 
 sermon at, G. xv. 12, p. 39. 
 peta presiding at, G. xv. 12, 
 p. 39. 
 vows in, B.S., p. 117; G. xv. 12, 
 € 
 
 p. 39. 
 laying on of hands in, G. xv. 14, 
 
 p. 40. 
 right hand of fellowship in, G. xv. 
 14, p. 40. 
 charge in, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 
 record of, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 
 of evangelist, G. xv. 15, p. 41. 
 ee ga of Ruling Elders, G. xiii. 
 
 3-5, 29. 
 
 Organizations law of, G. xxili., p. 
 oO 
 
 Overtures, from Synod to Assem- 
 bly, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 
 
 proposed res Assembly, how ap- 
 yao G. xii. 6, p. 28; xxiv. 
 1H, 
 
 from Prtesierica) GA Exivaly,. vs 
 
 Snob 
 received by clerk, R. 11, p. 128. 
 Bills and, Committee on eR 1), 
 p. 128. 
 
 PAPERS, pertaining to case, in 
 complaints, D. sad Deiv. 
 
 in appeals, D. 96, p. 80. 
 
 how received, R. iL. p. 128: 
 
 how filed, R. 11, p. 128. 
 
 Parents, duties of, W. viii. 2, p. 98. 
 and baptism of children, W. viii. 
 2, p. 98. 
 and marriage of children, W. xii. 
 4, 5, p. 108. 
 
 Partienst9 marriage, W. xii. 3, 4, p. 
 107. 
 
 Parties in process: 
 consent of, for trial at first meet- 
 ing, D. 20, p. 62. 
 witnesses for, cited, D. 20, p. 62. 
 counsel for, D. 23, p. 63; 27, p. 65. 
 heard on objections, D. 23, p. 63. 
 
156 
 
 Parties in process: 
 new witnesses for, in rebuttal, D. 
 24, p. 64. 
 new evidence for, during trial, 
 . 24, p. 64. 
 hearing of, D. 24, p. 64. 
 excluded from private session, D. 
 24, p. 64. 
 may take exceptions, D. 26, p. 65. 
 heard on questions of order or 
 evidence, D. 28, p. 65. 
 may require decisions of Moder- 
 pier to be recorded, D. 28, p. 
 
 consent of, for vote of absentees, 
 D. 29, p. 65. 
 
 re of record for, D. 30, p. 
 5. 
 
 as witnesses, D. 56, p. 72. 
 
 relationship of witnesses to, D. 
 Dts Pe tee 
 
 may require exclusion of witnesses, 
 D. 60, p. 73. 
 
 examination of witnesses by, D. 
 61, p. 73. 
 
 leading questions by, D. 61, Dito: 
 
 may have testimony recorded, D. 
 63, p. 73. 
 
 may ask commission to take 
 testimony, D. 66, p. 74. 
 
 consent of, for hearing of new 
 evidence by appellate judica- 
 tory, D. 70, p. 75. 
 
 hearing of, in references, D. 83, 
 D:¥ii2 
 
 complaint by, D. 84, p. 77. 
 hearing of, in, D. 88, p. 78. 
 names of, in, D. 90, p. 78. 
 may not vote in, D. 91, p. 79. 
 may appeal in, D. 92, p. 79. 
 dag ef preserved in, D. 93, 
 
 p. 79. 
 appeal by, D. 93, p. 79. 
 may not vote in, D. 98, p. 80. 
 hearing of, in, D. 99, p. 80. 
 may not offer dissent or protest, 
 D. 107, p. 82. 
 See also Accused, Prosecutor. 
 Pastors, G. iv. p. 14. 
 officers in Church, G. iii. 2, p. 13. 
 Ege ae of Session, G. ix. 1, p. 
 1 
 
 necessary to quorum of Session, 
 G. ix. 2, p. 19. 
 
 moderators of Session, G. ix. 3, 
 DELO exile 1, 24 
 
 May invite other ministers to 
 moderate Session, G. ix. 3, p. 19. 
 
 absence or sickness of, G. ix. 3, 
 
 palo: 
 church without, G. ix. 4, p. 19. 
 associate, preside alternately in 
 Session, G. ix. 5, p. 19. 
 to convene Session, G. ix. 8, p. 20. 
 
 Permanent officers, 
 
 INDEX 
 
 election of, G. xv. 1-5, p. 25. 
 
 voting for, G. xv. 4, 5, p, 36; D. 
 109, p. 83. 
 
 call of, G. xv. 5-10, p. 36. 
 if settled minister, G. x. 12, p. 
 
 24; xvi. 1-3, p. 42. 
 
 salary of, G. xv. 6, p. 37; 13, p. 40. 
 
 installment of, with ordination, 
 G. xv. 12-14, p. 39. 
 
 previously ordained, G. xvi. 4-7, 
 p. 36. 
 
 vows of, G. xv. 12, p. 39; xvi. 6, 
 
 p. 43. 
 
 translation of, G. xvi. p. 42. : 
 
 removing of, G. xvi. 3, p. 42;xvii. 
 p. 44. 
 
 resignation of, G. xvii. p. 44. 
 
 relation of, dissolved by depo- 
 nae or suspension, D. 46, p. 
 6 
 
 discretion and preparation of, in 
 public prayer, W. v. 4, p. 95. 
 
 discretion of, in receiving offer- 
 ings, W. vi. 2, p. 96. 
 
 duty of, in cultivating liberality, 
 W.! vior5; p.. 97. 
 
 to preserve proportion in worship, 
 W. vii. 4, p. 98. 
 
 consent of, to preaching of others, 
 W. vii. 6, p. 98. 
 
 discretion of, in private Baptism, 
 W. viii. 1, p. 98. 
 
 duty of, toward the sick, W. xiii. 
 p. 110. 
 
 See also Calls, Election, In- 
 stallment, Ministers. 
 
 Pastoral charge, acceptance of, G. 
 
 xv. 8, p. 37; xvi. 1-3, p. 42. 
 resignation of, G. xvii. p. 44. 
 
 Pastoral relation, constitution of, 
 
 . xv. 12-14, p. 39; xvi. 4-7,p. 
 4 
 
 dissolution of, G. xvi. 3, p. 42; 
 XVii. p. 44. 
 by deposition, D. 45, p. 68. 
 suspension from office, D. 45, p. 
 68 
 
 service in two different Presby- 
 teries, G. x. 12, p. 24. 
 
 Peace, principles or practices des- 
 
 tructive to, censurable, G. x. 7, 
 
 Di22: 
 cwearss the bond of, G. xii. 4, 
 p. 27. 
 vow to maintain, of Ruling Elder 
 and Deacon, G., xiii. 4, p. 29. 
 of licentiate, G. xiv. 7, p. 34. 
 of minister, G. xv. 12, p. 39. 
 corresponding 
 members, R. 42, p. 134. 
 
 Personal injury, prosecution in cases 
 
 of, D. 9, p. 60; 18, p. 62. 
 
 Personal reflections, R. 28, p. 132. 
 
Power of Church. 
 
 INDEX 
 
 157 
 
 Piety, exemplary, of ministers, G., Preaching, preparation for, W. vii. 
 
 XVG12/p1399 Weevil sy peo? 
 Pleas, of accused persons, D. 23, p. 
 63. 
 
 accused declining to make, D. 23, 
 
 p. 63. 
 entered on minutes, D. tire p. 64. 
 
 Polygamy, W. xii. 3, p. 1 
 Postponement, Motion for, members 
 
 speak once on, R. 18, p. 129. 
 subsidiary, R. 18, p. 129. 
 precedence of, R. 19, p. 129. 
 indefinite, R. 19, p. 129; 24, p. 131. 
 to a day certain, R. 19, p. 129. 
 See’ Censures, 
 Church, Discipline, Government. 
 Praise to God, a duty, W. iv. 1, p. 
 
 93 
 
 an ordinance in the Church, G. 
 vii., p. 16. 
 
 importance of, W. vii. 4, p. 98. 
 
 directions for, W. iv. p. 93. 
 
 See also Singing, Thanks- 
 giving. 
 Prayer, family, W. xvi. 1, 3, 4, p. 
 114. 
 
 secret, W. xvi. 1, 2, p. 114. 
 
 public, W. v. p. 94. 
 
 for civil magistrate, W. v. 2, p. 94. 
 
 an ordinance in the Churehe G. 
 vii. p. 16. 
 
 at Presbytery, G. x. 10, p. 24. 
 
 at Synod, G. xi. 5, p. 26. 
 
 at Assembly, G. xii. 8, p. 28. 
 
 at ordination of Ruling Elder or 
 Deacon, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 
 
 at licensure, G. xiv. 8, p. 34. 
 
 at ordination of minister, G. xv. 
 14, p. 40. 
 
 at installment of Pastor, G. xvi. 
 6, p. 43. ; 
 
 in vacant congregations, G. xxi. 
 p. 47. 
 
 at Baptism, W. vili. 3, p. 100. 
 
 at Lord’s Supper, W. ix. 5, p. 102. 
 
 in suspension, W. xi. 2, p. 105. 
 
 for suspended member, W. xi. 3, 
 p. 105. 
 
 in excommunication, W. xi. 6, p. 
 106. 
 
 at marriage, W. xii. 8, p. 108. 
 
 for the sick, W. xiii. 9, p. 112. 
 
 on fast days, W. xv. 6, 7, p. 113. 
 
 on thanksgiving days, W. xv. 6,8, 
 
 p13: 
 public, W. v., p. 94. 
 of invocation, W. v. 1, p. 94. 
 before sermon, W. v. 2, p. 94. 
 after sermon, W. v. 3, p. 95;vii. 
 5, p. 98. 
 confinement to set forms in, not 
 approved, W. v. 4, p. 95. 
 preparation for, W. v. 4, p. 95. 
 importance of, W. vii. 4, p. 98. 
 
 Lay Dees 
 
 method of, W. vii. 3, p. 97. 
 
 less important. than prayer and 
 praise, W. vii. 4, p. 98. 
 
 of visiting minister, consent of 
 pastor or Session to, W. vii. 
 6, p. 98. 
 
 Presbyterian Government, warrant 
 
 for, G. viii. 1, p. 17. 
 See Government. 
 
 Presbytery, may direct Session to 
 
 meet, G. ix. 7, p. 20 
 warrant for, G. x. 1, p. 21. 
 composition of, G. x. 2, p. 21. 
 oe nee in, Gaxire-4, p. 
 
 Elder's certificate to, G. x. 5, p. 
 
 quorum of, G. x. 6, p. 22. 
 powers of, G. x. 7, p. 22. 
 
 records of, G. x. 8, p. 23. 
 
 sek of, to Synod, G. x. 8, p. 
 
 meetings of, G. x. 9, p. 24; xix. 
 3, p. 46. 
 
 meetings of, special, G. x. 9, p. 
 24; xix. 2, p. 46. 
 
 sermon before, Gaexe 10 fp 243 
 
 prayer at sessions of, G. x. 10, p. 
 24. 
 
 corresponding members of, G. x. 
 Pip. 24. 
 
 definition of, G. xi. 1, 
 
 praRtA nation of, in Mee G. 
 
 Kal Hy oh ti 8 
 
 powers: of Synod over, G. xi. 4, 
 oo 
 
 union or division of, G. xi. 4, p. 
 *25 
 
 new, erected, Goxintaps 25: 
 review of records of, G. xi. 4, p. 
 25 
 
 oO. 
 ae to Assembly, G. xi. 6, p. 
 
 representation of, in Assembly, G. 
 XMAZ ape cee 
 
 testimony of Assembly against 
 error or immorality in, G. xii. 
 legen, CLE. 
 
 constitutional powers of, rules 
 regulative of, G. xii. 6, p. 28. 
 
 overtures to, from Assembly, G. 
 xii. 6, p. 28; xxiv. 1-6, p. 51. 
 
 advice of, in retiring Ruling 
 Elder, G. xiii. 7, p. 31. 
 
 to license candidates, G. xiv. l, 
 ¢; 39D; ol. 
 
 candidates under care of, G. xiv. 
 2,9, pp. 32, 35. 
 
 examination oe seg a by, G. 
 xiv. 3-6, p 
 
 record of felon a by G. xiv. 8, 
 
 p. 34. 
 
158 INDEX 
 
 may license local evangelists, C- 
 THRO ep: ey 
 See also, Executive, Judicial, 
 Special Commissions. 
 Previous question, no debate on, 
 R. 18, p. 129. 
 
 Presbytery, certificate of licensure 
 by, G. xiv. 10, p. 35. | 
 license recalled by, G. xiv. 11, p. 
 
 35. 
 calls laid before, G. xv. 5, 9, p. 
 36; xvi. 1-3, p. 42. 
 
 permission of, in calls, G. xv. 9, 
 D2 O53 XVieul,; D. 42. 
 cae imikiatiin by, for ordination, G. 
 
 how put, Rr 22, p. 1380. 
 effect of, R. 22, p. 130. 
 
 Private judgment, right of, G. i. 1, 
 9 
 
 p. 9. 
 Private sessions, D. 24, p. 64; 32, 
 p. 66; R. 38, p. 133. 
 Probation, minister put on, D. 52, 
 61. 
 
 xv. 11, p. 38. 
 ordination by, G. xv. 12-15, p. 
 39 
 
 installment by, G. xv. 12-14, p. 
 39; xvi. 4-7, p. 43. 
 
 power of, in translation, G. xvi. aan tere See Candidates, Li- 
 
 1-3, p. 42. & centiates. 
 resignation of pastor to, G. xvii. | Proceedings of church reported to 
 p. 44. and reviewed by Session, D. 72, 
 dissolution of pastoral relation by, p. 79. 
 G. xvii. p. 44. irregular, lower judicatory re- 
 
 quired to correct, D. 75, p. 75. 
 
 power of, over missions and mis- 
 unconstitutional, action of ju- 
 6. 
 
 sionaries, G.-xvill. p. 45. 
 moderator of, term of, G. xix. 3, dicatory in, D. 76, p 
 p. 46; elder, p. 47. Process, Judicial, oienpes liable to, 
 
 issi f, intment of, D. &, p. 59 
 WG adh ay 48 bbe parties in cases of, D. ii. at 60. 
 
 Original jurisdiction of, D. 19, p. general rules in, D. iv. p. 62. 
 
 62; 108, p. 83. neglect. of, by "lower idicater 
 duty of, toward ministers ac- 19, p. 
 
 cused, D. 37, p. 66; 42, 43, p. 67. objections to Snder and regularity 
 duty of, in case of member of of, D. 23, p 
 
 another Presbytery accused, D. 
 38, p. 67. 
 
 censure of, D. 41, p. 67. 
 
 duty of, in restoration of ministers, 
 D. 44, p. 68 
 
 eh yin of Miia Da N1Lrp. 
 
 in cases of Ruling Elders or 
 Deacons, D. 47, p. 68. 
 cases without, D. vii. p. 69. 
 See Accused, Cases, Parties, 
 
 to ministers deposed without ex- Prosecutor. 
 communication, D. 45, p. 68. Profession, public, W. vii. 3, p. 100; 
 to ministers wishing to demit W. x. 3, p. 104. 
 
 ministry, D. 52, p. 71 
 to ministers renouncing juris- 
 diction, D. 54, p. 72. 
 proceedings of, subject to review, 
 D271, Dato 
 
 Presbytery, jurisdiction of, over min- 
 isters in trans., D. 110, p. 83. 
 
 Pro re nata meetings, of judicatories, 
 G. x. 9, p. 24; xix. 2, p. 46. 
 Prosecution, unavailing, D. 8, p. 60. 
 conditions of, for indreutnate DE 
 9, p. 60. 
 for judicatories, Dal0rps6l: 
 
 shall not receive member dis- eect by judicatory, D. 11, 12, 
 missed to another Presbytery, committee of, D. 12, p ibe 
 D. 111, p. 83. ; may not vote, D. ‘3, 65. 
 jurisdiction of, over extinct malignant or rash, D. 14, Mis. p. 61. 
 _ churches, D. 112, p. 83 time limit for, D. 117, p. 85. 
 jurisdiction of, over vacant 
 
 churches, G. xxi. 2, 4, p. 48. 
 extinct, status of members of, D. 
 113, p. 84. 
 hey 7 commissions, D. 118-124, 
 
 Bs rsyod individual, D. 7, 9, p. 
 
 must attempt reconciliation, D. 
 9, p. 60. 
 
 an original party, D. 11, p. 61. 
 
 warning to, D. 15, p. 61. 
 
 averment of, D. 18, p. 62. 
 Protests, D. x. p. 81. 
 
 definition of, 4. 104, p. 82. 
 
 form of, D. 105, p. 82. 
 
 entry of, on records, D. 105, p. 82. 
 
 p. 
 
 ses ‘clerk of, duties, judicial 
 commissions, D. 123, 124, p. 86. 
 
 differences between judicatories, 
 D. 136-138, p. 89. 
 
 fasts and thanksgivi ings appointed 
 by, W. xv. 4, p. 11 
 
INDEX 159 
 
 Protests, answer to, D. 106, p. 82. 
 
 modification of, D. 106, p. 82. 
 
 right of, D. 107, p. 82. 
 
 in judicial cases, D. 107, p. 82._ 
 
 Proxy voting not allowed, G. viii. 
 
 3, p. 18 
 
 Purity of Church, vow of Ruling 
 
 Elders and Deacons to study, 
 G. xili?4) p. 29: 
 
 of licentiates, G. xiv. 7, p. 34. 
 
 of ministers, G. xv. 12, p. 39. 
 
 promotion of, an end of dis- 
 cipline, D. 2, p. 59 
 
 QUALIFICATIONS, of ministers 
 and members, declared by 
 Church, G. i. 2, p. 10. 
 
 of church officers, laid down in 
 Scriptures, G. i. 6, p. 11. 
 
 of candidates, G. xiv. 3, p. 32. 
 
 of applicants for admission, W. x. 
 2, p. 104. 
 
 Questions, of doctrine, G. x. 7, Pp. 
 22: x1. 4, p. 25. 
 
 of discipline, G. x. 7, p. 22. 
 
 in ordination of Ruling Elders and 
 Deacons, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 
 
 in licensure, G. xiv. 7, p. 34. 
 
 in ordination of minister, G. xv. 
 12;-p. 39. 
 
 as evangelist, G. xv. 15, p. 41. 
 
 in installment, G. xv. 12, 13, p. 
 39; xvi. 6, p. 43. 
 
 of debate, put by Moderator, G. 
 xix. 2, p. 46. 
 
 of evidence, D. 28, p. 65; 65, p. 
 
 74. 
 of order, D. 28, p. 65. 
 to witness, D. 61-66, pp. 73, 74. 
 irrelevant or frivoious, D. 61, p. 
 
 73. 
 leading, D. 61, p. 73. 
 
 recorded, if required, D. 63, p. 
 Wie 
 
 at marriage, W. xii. 8, p. 108. 
 
 of order, one speech on, R. 18, p. 
 129. 
 
 previous, R. 18, p. 129. 
 
 admitting but one speech, R. 18, 
 p. 129. 
 
 admitting two speeches, R. 18, p. 
 129. 
 
 Quorum, of Session, G. ix. 2, p. 19. 
 
 of Presbytery, G. x. 6, p. 22. 
 
 of Synod, G. xi. 2, p. 25. 
 
 of Assembly, G. xii. 3, p. 27. 
 
 See Executive, Judicial, Com- 
 missions. 
 
 necessary to business, R. 1, 2, p. 
 126. 
 
 less than, may adjourn from time 
 to time, R. 3, p. 126. 
 
 READING, of Scriptures, part of 
 worship, W. iii. 1, p. 92. 
 ordinance in Church, G. vii. p. 16. 
 on Pte in private, W. i. 4, 6, 
 p. 91. 
 public, W. ill. p. 92. 
 from approved translation, W. iii. 
 Zao oe 
 manner, etc., of, W. iii. 3, p. 93. 
 on days of fasting or thanks- 
 giving, W. xv. 6, p. 113. 
 private, W. xvi. 2-4, p. 114. 
 Rebuke, G. ix. 6, p. 19; D. 35, p. 66; 
 41, p. 67. 
 stayed by appeal, D. 100, p. 81. 
 Reconsideration, of motion to lay on 
 table, R. 21, p. 130. 
 general, R. 23, p. 130. 
 Record, in slander, D. 13, p. 61. 
 Record of judicial cases, plea en- 
 tered on, D. 23, p. 63; 26, p. 65. 
 charges and _ specifications en- 
 tered on, D. 25, p. 64. 
 judgment entered on, D. 25, p. 64. 
 all acts and orders, with reasons, 
 entered on, D. 25, p. 64. 
 notice of appeal, and reasons, en- 
 tered on, D925, p. 64. 
 evidence on file is part of, D. 25, 
 _p. 64. 
 higher judicatory limited to, D. 
 25, p. 64 
 
 Record of judicial cases, exceptions 
 
 entered on, D. 26, p. 65. 
 decisions of moderator entered on, 
 
 if requested, D. 28, p. 65. 
 absentees noted in, D. 29, p. 65. 
 copies of, allowed parties, D. 30, 
 
 p. 65. 
 
 - after final disposition, trans- 
 mitted to original judicatory, 
 D. 30, p. 65. 
 
 testimony verbatim in, if desired, 
 D763, Dei: 
 
 attested, sufficient evidence in all 
 judicatones, D. 64, p. 73. 
 
 Sage in references, D. 83, 
 Didi 
 
 in complaints, D. 85, p. 78; 92, 
 
 p. 79. 
 in appeals, D. 96, p. 80; 101, p. 81. 
 read in trial of complaints, D.88, 
 
 p. 78. 
 of appeals, D. 99, p. 80 
 failure to transmit, D. 93, p. 79; 
 101. pos: 
 judgment of appellate court en- 
 tered on, D. 99, p. 80. 
 erbianetar minute in, D. 99, p. 
 0) 
 
 dissent or protest entered on, D. 
 106, p. 82. 
 
 findings of judicial commissions, 
 Dele) Dr Suewoelauep. Of. 
 
160 
 
 ieseeer kept by clerks, G. xx. p. 
 47. 
 apie from, granted, G. xx. p. 
 4 
 
 attested extracts from, sufficient 
 vouchers, G, xx. p. 47; D. 64, 
 Dito. 
 
 reviewed by superior judicatory, 
 DET pero. 
 
 annual review of, D. 72, p. 75. 
 
 failure to send up for review, D. 
 72, Dp. 7d. 
 
 aes general review of, D. 73, 
 p. 75. 
 
 censure of, placed on both, D. 75, 
 D275: 
 
 correction or reversal of, required, 
 Devarporo: 
 
 lower judicatory required to pro- 
 duce,.D?76,,p: 76; 77. p. 76. 
 
 pie tye omitted from, D. 77, 
 p. 76. 
 
 proceedings improperly recorded 
 inv DAT pelt Oe 
 
 transmitted to superior judicatory, 
 in references, D. 83, p. 77. 
 
 in aor eae D. 85, p. 78; 93, 
 
 p. 79. 
 in appeals, D. 96, p. 80: 101, p. 81. 
 dissent or protest entered on, D. 
 
 105, p. 82 
 answer to protest entered on, D. 
 
 106, p. 82. 
 findings of judicial commissions 
 
 included in, D. 124, p. 86. 
 
 See also Register, Review. 
 Records of Presbytery, G. x. 8, p. 23. 
 reviewed by Synod, G. xi. 4, p. 25, 
 
 Diep. 
 
 to contain: all proceedings, G. 
 KO, Deeo: 
 
 licensures, G. xiv. 8, p. 34. 
 
 ordinations, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 
 
 installments, G. xv. 14, p. 40. 
 
 resignations, G. xvii. p. 44. 
 
 appointment of commissioners, 
 
 Gixxiit 2 p49; 
 minister abandoning ministry, 
 D. 54, p. 72. 
 minister becoming independent, 
 D. 54, p. 72. 
 minister joining other denom- 
 inations, D. 54, p. 72. 
 minister returning certificate, 
 D. 110, p. 83. 
 Records of Session, G. ix. 9, p. 20. 
 reviewed by Presbytery, G. ix. 9, 
 DAZ eD eT) pitt ds 
 to contain: all proceedings, G. ix. 
 
 py 205 
 retiring of Elder or Deacon, 
 
 with reasons, G. xiii. 7, p. 31. 
 reports of all congregational 
 
 proceedings, D. 72, p. 75. 
 
 INDEX 
 
 return of certificates, D. 109, 
 p. 83. 
 
 erasure of name from roll, with 
 reasons, D. 49, 50, p. 69. 
 
 communicant joining other de- 
 nomination, D. 49, 50, p. 69. 
 
 evidence of repentance, and 
 grounds of restoration of 
 excommunicated, W. xi. 7, p. 
 
 106. 
 Records of Synod, G. xi. 6, p. 26. 
 
 reviewed by Assembly, G. xi. 6, 
 
 D. 267: 4) p.92/ 2 D1, p75. 
 
 References, D. 78-83, p. 76 
 
 to Presbytery, G. x. 7, p. 22. 
 
 to Synod, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 
 
 to Assembly, G. xii. 4, p. 27. 
 
 definition of, D. 78, p. 76. 
 
 subjects of, D. 79, p. 77. 
 
 for advice, D. 80, p. 77. 
 
 for trial, D. 80, p. 77. 
 
 effect of, upon cases, D. 80, p. 77. 
 
 members of lower judicatory may 
 evote in, DL Sts par: 
 
 higher judicatory not bound to 
 sh: final judgment in, D. 82, p. 
 
 not accepted, D. 82, p. 77. 
 
 record of, proceedings transmitted 
 with, D. 83, p. 77. 
 
 if plat parties heard, D. 83, p. 
 
 Reformation of manners, G. xii. 5, 
 
 p. 28 
 
 Register of marriages, G. ix. 10 
 
 p. 20; W. xii. 8, p. 108. 
 of baptisms, G. ix. 10, p. 20. 
 of communicants, G. ix. 10, p. 20. 
 of deaths, G. ix. 10, p. 20. 
 of removals of Church members, 
 Coxe pe 20: 
 See also Rolls. 
 Religion, experimental, examination 
 of candidates in, G. xiv. 3, p. 32. 
 Removal, D. xii. p, 84. 
 of ministers, power of Presbytery 
 In, Gols 7, pw 2es XVL. 13. p: 
 470s 115, p7185. 
 of candidates, G. xiv. 9, p. 35; D. 
 
 1L15;4D- S85: 
 of licentiates, G. xiv. 10, p. 35; 
 D.,115, p. 85: 
 
 Ruling Elders and Deacons cease 
 to act upon, D. 109, p. 83. 
 of Church members, D. 114; p. 
 84; 116, p. 85. 
 of baptized children, D. 114, p. 84. 
 Repentance, and confession, B. S. 
 ix. p. 119. 
 evidence of, D. 41, p. 67; 51, p. 
 71; W. xi. 2, p. 105; xi. 7, p. 106. 
 end of discipline, W. xi. 1, p. 104. 
 Reports, of Presbytery to Synod, G. 
 XG, pricas 
 
INDEX 
 
 Reports of Synod to Assembly, G. 
 xi. 0, 00..20. 
 of committee er 
 slander, D. 13, pn. 
 of church nesenien ‘to Session, 
 Dai Co: 
 of church proceedings recorded by 
 Session, D. 72, p. 75. 
 of obedience to order of higher 
 judicatory, D. 75, p. 75. 
 of local evangelist to Presbytery, 
 CoReleps i238: 
 of Committee on Bills and Over- 
 tures, R. 11, p. 128. 
 Representation. See Congregation, 
 General Assembly, Presbytery, 
 Synod. 
 Resident and nonresident 
 municants, D. 50, p. 69. 
 Resignation. See Deacon, 
 Ruling Elder. 
 
 Respondent, D. 90, p. 78. 
 Restoration, of ministers, D. 44, p. 
 
 plnnenagate 
 
 com- 
 
 Pastor, 
 
 68. 
 of Ruling Elders and Deacons, 
 Drie pr'6s. 
 of suspended communicants, W. 
 xi. 4, p. 105. 
 of excommunicated persons, W. 
 paly (feyove he 
 Resurrection of the body, B. S. xii. 
 p. 120. 
 Retiring members, G. xix. 2, p. 46; 
 R287, ps 133. 
 
 Revelation of God, B. S. ii. p. 117. 
 Review and control, D. 71-77, p. 75. 
 right of, D. 71, p. 73. 
 frequency of, D. (2; ie 
 records required to be produced 
 FOL oO Deaeom iis) Dead Os 
 scope of, D. 73, p. 75. 
 members of lower judicatory may 
 not vote in, D. 74, p. 
 censure in, eee on ‘both raters, 
 Deion 
 irregular proceedings corrected in 
 DATSe Deo: 
 judicial ‘decisions not reversed in, 
 DATS, 275: 
 unconstitutional proceedings un- 
 der, D. 76, p. 75. 
 neglect of judicatocies under, D. 
 2A 8 Oe 
 Roll, of judicatory, called at each 
 session of trial, D. 29, p. 65. 
 church, G. ix. 10, p. 20. 
 of communicants, names erased, 
 1240. 500,109", 53.9. fe 
 of euspencos members, D. 50, p. 
 6 
 
 separate, 
 bounds, D. 50, p. 69. 
 
 of members out of 
 
 161 
 
 of Presbytery, names erased from, 
 Doe aks Danek 
 of judicatory, members present, 
 Snel OR yo, RULE 
 See also Register. 
 Res of Buch ony in trial, D. 
 p. 
 Rule of Pie ‘decisions of Synods or 
 Councils not, G. i. AggDon lek. 
 See Scriptures. 
 Rules, Constitutional, 123. 
 Rules, Constitutional, adoption of, 
 Gaxil, 60D: i283 
 Rules for Judicatories, p p. 126. 
 ees Elders, vows of, G. xiii. 4, p. 
 
 church officers, G. iii. 2, p. 13. 
 
 office of, G. iii. 2, p. 138; v. p. 15; 
 xiii. 6, p. 30. 
 
 representatives of people, G. v., 
 
 p. 
 by whom chosen, G. v., p. 15. 
 duty of, G. v.)\p. 15: 
 warrant for, G. v., p. 15. 
 members of ‘Session, G. ix, 1) Dwise 
 in the Presbytery, Ginx. 26, pp. 
 21, 22; G. xix. 3, p. 46. 
 credentials of, G. x. 5, p. 22. 
 in the Synod, G. xi. 1, p. 25. 
 in the Assembly, G. xii. 2, p. 27. 
 election of, G. xiii. 2, p. 29. 
 qualifications of, G. xiii. 2, p. 29. 
 ardinanion of, G. xill. 4, 5, p. 29. 
 questions to, G. xiii. 4, p. 29, 
 srigseen of, by church, G. xiii. 
 
 4, 29. 
 herd. of fellowship, Gaexiiw5 ep. 
 
 30. 
 divested of office, G. xiii. 6, p. 30. 
 infirm or unacceptable, G. xiii: 6, 
 p. 30. 
 ceasing to act, G. xiii. 7, p. 31. 
 term, service of, Coo xiils g, Dole 
 not reélected, can represent 
 church, G. xiii. 8; Daiols 
 moderators, G. xix. 3, p. 46. 
 Sh. at worship, G. xxi. 1, p. 
 4 
 
 expenses of, G. xxii. 3, p. 50. 
 
 jurisdiction over, D. 19, p. 62; 
 108, p. 83. 
 
 ii rules for trial of, D. vi., p. 
 
 cease to act upon dismission, D. 
 109, p. 83. 
 See also Session. 
 
 SABBATH, how to be sanctified, 
 WY tal peso. 
 works of necessity and | mercy on, 
 Wisiloecy: Gan. 0b 
 obligations of heads 3} families, 
 W. i. 4, p. 91. 
 
162 INDEX 
 
 Sabbath, sanctification of, W. i. 1, 
 
 p. 91 
 
 how to be spent, W. i. 2-6, p. 91. 
 ihe only holy day, W. xv. 1, p. 
 9 
 
 visits on, W. xvi. 5, p. 114. 
 Sabbath schools, G. ix. 6, p. 19. 
 offerings, W. vi. 4, p. 97. 
 Secrenege marriage not a, W. Xii. 
 p 
 
 107. 
 Sacraments, The’ B.S.) X1V.s pe isk 
 Session can exclude from, G. ix. 6, 
 
 p. 19 
 
 examination of candidates con- 
 
 cerning, G. xiv. 4, p. 33. 
 
 See also Baptism, Lord's 
 Supper. 
 Sanctification of the Lord’s Day, 
 Wis Le DOL: 
 Schism, power of Assembly in, G. 
 SIRO soe 4 - 
 may call for deposition, D. 42, 
 DO4s 
 Scriptures, man Holy, inspiration of, 
 Base, ibs 
 
 only rule of faith, practice and 
 
 worship, G.i. 7 p. 11. 
 Second to motions, R. 14, p. 128. 
 Secret worship. See Worship. 
 
 Self-accused person, case of, D. 48, 
 
 p. 69 
 
 Sentence, form of, in suspension, W. 
 
 xi. 2, p. 105. 
 
 in excommunication, Wisext se Ga: 
 
 106, 
 in restoration, W. xi. 7, p. 106. 
 publication of, D356; p: 6657 W. 
 xi: 2,6, pp. 105;-106; 
 
 ae at Presbytery, G. x. 10, 
 4, 
 
 2 
 
 at Synod, CA XIs. Ds Os ekIXs S, 
 46. 
 
 at “Assembly, EP SHE Wig on PHye.ad< 
 3, P. 
 
 at pitting td of Ruling Elder or 
 
 Deacon, G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 
 
 trial of candidates, G. xiv. 4, p. 
 33 
 
 at election of Pastor, G. xv. 4, p. 
 36 
 
 at ordination of minister, G. xv. 
 12, p. 39. 
 at installment of Pastor, G. xvi. 6, 
 
 43. 
 of Rrolamion G. xix. 3, p. 46. 
 subject of, W. vii. 2, p. 97. 
 object of, W. vii. 2, p. 97. 
 text of, W. vil. 2, p. 97. 
 preparatior of, W. vii. 3, p. 97. 
 manner of, W. vii. 3, p. 97. 
 
 Sermons, caution against long, W. 
 8 
 
 vii. 4, p. 9 
 
 at Lord's Supper, W. ix. 4, p. 101. 
 
 preparatory to and following 
 Lord’s Supper, W. ix. 6, p. 103. 
 
 in fasts and thanksgivings, W. xv. 
 6, p. 113. 
 
 Servants, instruction of, W. xvi. 5, 
 
 p. 114 
 
 Service, Christian, B. S. xvi. p. 121. 
 Session, 
 
 called | Congregational 
 Assembly, G. viii. 1, p. 17. 
 
 composition of, G. ‘1, p. 18. 
 
 quorum of, G. ix. 2, 
 
 Moderator of, G. ix. Y-5, D. 19. 
 
 duty of, (Geix.6,02 192 
 
 powers ‘of, G. ix. 8 p. 19. 
 
 censures of, Caixe (Op. 19: DD: 
 35, p. 66. 
 
 to appoint delegates, G. ix. 6, p. 
 
 how and when convened, G. ix 
 Cape 20: 
 
 records of, G. 5 Gripes 
 
 review of, G. ix. 9, p. 20; x: 7, 
 p. 22; D. ray 72, p. 75. 
 
 registers Ole Ge ‘TO, p. 20. 
 
 appeals from, Girx: 7, p22. 
 
 references by, GHG Ds 22 
 
 power of Presbytery over, G. x. 7, 
 Me seks (a pal: 
 
 ont of Synod over, G. xi. 4, p. 
 5 
 
 to call congregational meeting for 
 election of Pastor, G. xv. 1,3, 
 p. 35. 
 
 to invite minister to preside at 
 election of Pastor, G. xv. 2, p. 
 36. 
 
 original jurisdiction of, D. 19, p. 
 62; 108, p. 83. 
 
 special rules for cases before, D. 
 34-36, p. 66 
 
 process by, against Ruling Elder 
 or Deacon, D. 47, p. 68. 
 
 cases before, without process, D. 
 48-51, p. 69; 53, p. 71 
 
 to erase names from roll of com- 
 Pnieen 1D ax Og ye CI Hie Foe 
 
 to keep roll of suspended members, 
 D. 50, p. 69. 
 
 to keep roll of absentees, D. 50, 
 p. 69. 
 
 dealing with communicants who 
 deem themselves unworthy, 
 D. 49, p. 69. 
 with nonresident, communicants, 
 
 D..50, p. 69; 116, p. 85. 
 negiecting ordinances, D. 51, p. 
 
 joining other denomination 
 without dismission, D. 53, 
 
 proceedings of, subject to review, 
 DFT1t t2;p: cor 
 
INDEX 
 
 Session, proceedings of church re- 
 ported to and reviewed by, D. 
 
 12 Dae G0: 
 records of, to include reports of 
 3 are proceedings, D. 72, p. 
 
 BS 
 
 jurisdiction of, over dismissed 
 members, D. 109, p. 83. 
 
 of extinct church, cases of dis- 
 cipline before, D. 112, p. 83. 
 
 to address certificate to particular 
 church, D. 114, p. 84. 
 
 to include baptized children in 
 certificate, D. 114, p. 54. 
 
 to notify church dismissing mem- 
 bers of their reception, D. 114, 
 p. 84. 
 
 supervision of, Over ofierings, W. 
 vi. 2, 3; p. 96. Nf 
 over pulpit, W. vii. 6, p. 98. 
 
 to judge qualification of applicants 
 for admission to sealing or- 
 
 _ dinances, W. x. 2, p. 104. 
 
 infliction and removal of censures 
 by, W. xi. p. 104. 
 
 to proceed with tenderness and 
 solemnity in discipline, W.xi. 
 1, p. 104. 
 
 fasts and thanksgivings appointed 
 by, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
 
 See also Certificates, Com- 
 municants, Records, Reg- 
 ister. 
 
 Sick, visitation of, W. xiii. 1, p. 110. 
 duty of, W. xiii. 1, p. 110. 
 instruction of, W. xiii. 2-9. p. 110. 
 prayer for, W. xiii. 9, p. 112; 
 
 Sickness, purpose of, W. xiii. 2, p. 
 110. 
 
 Silent members, R. 25, p. 131. 
 Sin, B. S. v. p. 118. 
 See also Corruption. 
 
 Singing, part of worship, W. iv. 1, p. 
 
 ordinance in Church, G. vii. 
 family, on Sabbath, W. i. 6, 
 in public worship, W. i 
 how conducted, W. iv. 
 congregational, W. iv. 3, p. 
 
 p. 
 3 
 
 Ne 
 2, 
 
 114. 
 Slander, investigation of, D. 13, p. 
 61 
 
 record in, conclude, D. 13, p. 61. 
 
 Societies, control of, G. ix. 6, p. 19; 
 xxiii. p. 50. | “i 
 offerings, W. vi. 4, p. 97. 
 
 Songs, spiritual, W. i. 6, p. 92. 
 
 163 
 
 Speakers, address chair, G. xix. 2, 
 
 p. 46. 
 
 personal reflections by, G. xix. 2, 
 p. 46. 
 
 deviating from subject, G. xix. 
 
 _ 2, p. 46. 
 
 limitations on, R. 18, p. 129; 26, 
 p. 131; 28, p. 132. 
 
 order of, R. 29, p. 132. 
 alternation of, R. 29, p. 132. 
 interruptions of, R. 32, p. 132. 
 called to order, R. 34, p. 133. 
 Special Commissions, G. xxvi. 17, p. 
 Hie: lot ps oo: 
 
 Special meetings, of judicatories, 
 Cima, Ds aes Xike wo; 40: 
 Special organizations, of 2 particular 
 
 chucch, G. xxiii. p. 50. 
 Specifications, what set forth in, 
 
 Di 16; p. 62 
 
 accompanied with names of wit- 
 nesses, D. 16, p. 62. 
 
 reading of, at first meeting, D. 
 20) "p.'62: 
 
 Sony of, for accused, D. 20, p. 
 6 
 
 objections to, D. 23, p. 63. 
 
 vote on separate, D. 24, p. 64; 
 99, p. 80. 
 
 entered on minutes, D. 25, p. 64. 
 
 proof of two (each by one witness) 
 may prove charge, D. 59, p. 73. 
 
 in appeals, D. 96, 97, 99, p. 80. 
 
 Speeches, limits on, R. 1s, p. 129. 
 26. paisk 
 
 prolix, R. 34, p. 133. 
 
 Spirit, The Holy, Third Person of 
 Godhead, B. S. x. p. 119. 
 
 Sprinkling, viii. 2, p. 98. 
 
 g See Baptism. 
 
 State. See Magistrate. 
 
 Stated Clerks, duties, commissions, 
 G xxvil Llp l4jepp. 907-56; 8D: 
 424.0, 864131 /5-p-788, Beall, 
 
 . 128: 
 See Clerks. 
 
 Statement, Brief, p. 117. 
 
 Stay of decision (nonjudicial), by 
 fe of one third, D. 86. 
 
 p. 78. 
 Stay of judgment, in cases without 
 process, D. 48, p. 69. 
 by appeal, of dissolution of 
 pastoral relation upon suspen- 
 sion, D. 45, p. 68. 
 by appeal, of admonition or re- 
 buke, D. 100, p. 81. 
 Subject, of sermon, W. vii. 2, p. 97 
 vote on, given at time named, 
 
 20, Dr tos. 
 
 Substitute, is an amendment, R. 
 20, p. 130. 
 
 Superintendence, power of, in 
 
 Assembly. G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
 
164 
 
 Supper. See Lord’s Supper. 
 Suspended members, 
 municants. 
 
 Suspension, for contumacy, D. 34, 
 
 p. 66. 
 inflicted by Session, D. 35, p. 66. 
 
 for contumacy of minister, D. 39, 
 
 p. 67. 
 
 sentence of, D. 41, p. 67. 
 
 of minister, from office, D. 41, p. 
 67. 
 
 of Pastor from office, vacates 
 
 pulpit, D. 45, p. 68. But see 
 Stay. 
 
 Without process, D. 50, p. (1820 5 lp 
 as De Like toca 
 
 of absentee communicants, D. 50, 
 p. 69. 
 
 for neglect of ordinances, D. 51, 
 oye © 
 
 of minister joining heretical 
 nomination, D. 54, p. 72. 
 
 form of sentence of, W. xi. De 
 105. 
 
 may be in presence of the church, 
 Wi sxie02, piel Gh: 
 
 Synod, definition of, G. xi. 1, DiZo. 
 at least three Presbyteries in, G. 
 xtc: 
 composition of, G. xi. 1, p. 25. 
 quorum of, G. xi. 2, p. 25. 
 corresponding members, G. xi. 3, 
 D725. 
 powers of, G. xi. 4, p. 25. 
 decisions of, how far final, G. xi. 
 4, p. 25. 
 may propose tneasures to Assem- 
 bly, G. xi, 4. p. 25. 
 annual meeting of, G. xi. 5, p. 26. 
 sermon before, G. xi. 5, p. 26; xix. 
 3, p. 46. 
 prayer at session of, G. xi. 5, p. 
 26. 
 duties of, G. xi. 6, p. 26. 
 records of, G. xi. 6, p. 26. 
 review of, G. xi. 4, 6, pp. 25, 26; 
 xi. 4,.p..27; D. 71, 72, p. 76. 
 Teyiew of Presbyterial by, G. 
 pt 4, Di 267, 71, 725 ne 75. 
 submitted to G. A. for review, 
 ii, x, '6,\ D268 snes ya 27. 
 DoT1} 72, ps6: 
 stated clerk of, duties, judicial 
 commissions, D, 123, 124, p. 
 86 
 
 differences between judicatories, 
 D. 136-138, p. 89. ' 
 
 report of, to Assembly, G. xi. 6, 
 p. 26. 
 
 testimony of Assembly against 
 e:ror or immorality in, G. xii. 5, 
 Does: 
 
 new, how erected, G. xii. 5, p. 27. 
 
 See Com- 
 
 INDEX 
 
 rules regulative of constitutional 
 powers of, G. xii. 6, p. 28. 
 translation of minister referred to, 
 Gixvi. 2)'p.'42: 
 extraordinary meetings of, G. xix. 
 2, p. 46. 
 moderator of, term of, G. xix. 3, 
 p. 46; elder, p. 47. 
 Synod, may institute process where 
 Presbytery has refused to, D. 
 19, p. 62. 
 proceedings of, review of, D. 71, 
 ALD ELD. 
 jurisdiction of, over members of 
 aaa Presbytery, D. 113, p. 
 4 
 
 to determine cases of discipline 
 begun by extinct Presbytery, 
 DetT38prs4s 
 
 fasts and thanksgivings appointed 
 by, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
 
 See also Executive, Judicial, 
 
 Special, Commissions. 
 
 Synods and Councils, G. i. dae dae 
 
 may err, G.i. 7, p. 11. 
 
 TEACHERS, to be sound in the 
 faith, G. i. 5, p. 11 
 Tellers, R. 27, p. 131. 
 Testimony, introduced in brialse LD: 
 24, p. 64. 
 care in receiving, D. 55, p. 72. 
 credibility of, D. 57, p. 72. 
 of husband or wife, not compelled, 
 D. 583.p. 7c. 
 of one witness, must be suppo-ted, 
 D. 59; p. 73: 
 recorded verbatim if desired, D. 
 OS"p. 43. 
 certified by one judicatory, valid 
 in all others, D. 65, p. 74. 
 commission to take, D. 66, p. 74. 
 how taken by commission, D. 66, 
 p. 74. 
 ot te of judicatory, D. 67, 
 p. 74. 
 new, in appeals, D. 70, p. 75. 
 receiving improper, D. 95, p. 79. 
 declining to receive, D. 95, p. 79. 
 See also Evidence, Witnesses. 
 Thanksgivings, W. xv. p. 112. 
 propriety of, W. xv. 2, p. 112. 
 by whom, to be observed, W. xv. 
 SDL ia: 
 private, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
 congregational, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
 presbyterial, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
 synodical, W. xv. 4, p. 113. 
 General Assembly and, W. xv. 4, 
 De Liss 
 appointed by civil power, W. xv. 
 4,p. 113. 
 public notice of, W. xv. 5, p. 113. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Thanksgiving, public worship in, W. 
 xv. 6, 8, p. 113 
 duty of a cto in, W. xv. §, p. 
 113: 
 duty of people in, W. xv. 8, p. 113. 
 Theology, gear ne of Ghedidates 
 in sGs:xive 4. 
 term of study oh for candidate, 
 
 a XIVRO De 
 approved uisibe of, G. xiv. 6, 
 p. 33. 
 examination of local evangelist in, 
 CARe lapis 
 Time, Limitations of. See Limita- 
 
 tions. nae 
 Translation of ministers, G. xvi. p. 
 42 
 
 power of Presbytery in, G. xvi. 2, 
 42. 
 
 Dp. 
 reference to Synod in, G. xvi. 2, 
 p. 42. 
 not without consent, G. xvi. 3, 
 p. 42. 
 See also Removal. 
 a se of Scriptures, W. iii. 2, 
 
 93. 
 Trials of candidates, G. xiv. 4, p. 
 BEIGE ley oh vay asp 
 ais setcaten: G. xv. 11, p. 38. 
 of local evangelists, C. R. 1, p. 
 12 
 
 SH 
 Trials, Judicial, heh of procedure 
 phat BD Ae ar5 Poe oe oy (oy 
 to be speedy, D. 33, p. 66; 46, 
 68. 
 
 p. 
 new, D. 69, 70, p. 74. 
 new, in appeals, D. 99, p. 80. 
 See also Process. 
 Trinity, The, Baptism in name of, 
 W. viii. 2, p. 98. 
 Trustees, relations to the Session, 
 Galks ¢ 6 DaeOs Ge Xk, Daoo- 
 sign pastoral call, G. xv. 7, p. 37. 
 welcome Pastor, G. xvi. re p. 44. 
 Truth, Las yopte of, to duty, G. 1, 4, 
 1 
 
 peo; 0: 
 touchstone of, G. i. 4, p. 10. 
 importance of G, i. 4, p. 10. 
 Assembly to promote, G. xii. 5, 
 
 Diizis 
 
 UNDERSTANDING, necessary to 
 worthy receiving of Lord’s 
 Supper, W. ix. 2, 4, p. 101. 
 
 Unfinished business, R. 13, p. 128. 
 
 Union of churches, the Assembly the 
 bond of, G. xii. 4, p. 27. 
 
 VACANCIES, how supplied, G. 
 xviii. p. 45; C. R. 4, p. 124. 
 Vacant congregations, 
 tion of, in Presbytery, G. x. 4, 
 
 p. 22. 
 
 Vote, 
 
 representa- 
 
 165 
 
 ae for assistance, G. xviii. 
 
 . 45. 
 
 assembling for worship, G. xxi. 
 p. 47. 
 
 public worship of, recommended, 
 Gi xxii. 422 
 
 sermons for, to be approved by 
 Presbytery, Go xxisepa47: 
 
 supervision of, G. xxi. 2, p. 48. 
 
 Elders or Deacons to preside in 
 worship of, G. xxi. p. 47. 
 
 Vernacular, Bible in the, G. xiv. 4» 
 
 i Due. 
 Vice Moderator, R. 7, p. 127. 
 Visitation, of churches, G. x. 7, p. 
 99 
 
 of the sick, W. xiii. 1, p. 110. 
 
 Visits, on the Sabbath, eee 4 ha 
 
 W. xvi. 5, p. 114 
 
 Vote, for att G. xv. 4, p. 36; D. 
 
 109, p. 
 statement ae object of, G. xix. 2, 
 
 p. 46. 
 equally divided, ea 51k 2 DeaGe 
 casting, G. xix. 2, 6. 
 on charges ee DLs, D- 
 62; 24, p. 64; 99, p. 80. 
 member not present ER Se 
 trial loses, D. 29, p. 
 member under ramet may be 
 debarred from, D. “40, p. 67. 
 in review of records, D. 74, De do: 
 in cases of reference, D. 81, p. 77. 
 parties debarred irom in com- 
 plaints, D. 91, 79. 
 in appeals, D. a ye 80. 
 in appeals, D. 99, 
 
 pr bales: of Monenes: R. 8, p. 
 
 not to be declined, R. 25, p. 131. 
 
 members silent in, R. 25, Dlolt 
 
 members excused from, K25, p 
 131. 
 
 by proxy not allowed, G. viii. 3, 
 p. 18. 
 
 taking the, R. 26, p. 131. 
 
 mistake in, R. 26, p. 131. 
 
 on given subject at time 
 named. Haczos paaol: 
 
 division on, R. 27, Ri 131% 
 
 tellers for, R. 27, ileal 
 
 yeas and nays in, R. 21s DaLols 
 judicial committee have R. 41, 
 p. 134. 
 
 committee of pacrcouticn have 
 not, D. 29, p. 
 
 Vows, of Ruling ae and Deacons, 
 
 G. xiii. 4, p. 29. 
 of licentiates, GSxIV.01) Ds 29: 
 of ministers, G. xv. 12, p. 39; xvi. 
 6, p. 43. 
 in marriage, W-xii, 8, p. 108, 
 
166 INDEX 
 
 WATER, in Baptism, W. viii. 2, 
 
 mete Det of judicatory as, D. 67, 
 - 
 
 p. 98. p. 74. 
 Witnesses, power of Session over, refusing to appear, D. 68, p. 74. 
 G. ix. 6, p. 19. contumacy of, D. 68, p. 74. 
 not members of church, G. ix. 6, of marriages, W. xii. 7, p. 108. 
 p. 19. See also Testimony. 
 names of, with specifications, D. | Worship, Directory for, p. 91. 
 16, p. 62. See also Family, Fastings, 
 names of, for accused, D. 20, p. Forms, Offerings, Praise, 
 62. Prayer, Preaching, Thanks- 
 citations for, D. 20, p. 62. givings. 
 
 for accused, not required tu be 
 _ disclosed, D. 20, p. 62. 
 time allowed for appearance of, 
 D. 20, 22, pp. 62, 63. 
 examination of, D. 24, p. 64; 61, 
 Disios 
 new, D. 24, p. 64. 
 competence of, D. 55, 56, 58, pp. 
 (OX MBE 
 credibility of, D. 57, p. 72. 
 husband or wife as, D. 58, p. 73. 
 one must be supported by other 
 evidence, D. 59, 
 presence of, during testimony, 
 60, p. 73. 
 pai or affirmation of, D. 62, p. 
 BP 
 IeICES of, recorded, D. 63, p. 
 3 
 
 commission to examine, D. 66, p. 
 74. 
 
 YEAS mag ei R. 
 
 Worship, Public, power of Session 
 
 over; G. 1x, 7p. 20 
 
 of vacant congregations, G. xxi. 
 p. 47. 
 
 preparation for, W. i. 3, 4, p. 91. 
 
 assembling fOrgaW. 21163. ie ep. 
 92: 
 
 behavior during, W. ii. 2, p. 92. 
 
 proportion between parts of, W. 
 iv. 4, p. 93; vii. 4, p. 98. 
 
 on days, of fasting or thanks- 
 giving, W. xv. 6, p. 113. 
 
 D. | Worship, Secret, W. xvi. p. 114. 
 
 Guty of, We xvi; 1, 2: p14: 
 manner of, W. xvi. 2, p. 114. 
 advantages of, W. xvi. Zap l4: 
 
 ZO 1nDee LoL: 
 LheDs 
 
Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 
 
 9 8084 
 
FS wie st 
 bf Oe eae 
 
 ere 
 
 vO ad 
 | ij 7 Ck a 
 ¥! 7 i ag? a 
 : Al 
 rt moe aa | 
 4 LY i 
 i s¥ - st 74 
 an t ik } 
 ‘ r ro Pp 
 ‘a = 4h 4 
 
 uy 
 vn 
 
en eae 
 
 - —— . 
 FO GO eS 0 RD he sas ooo) OL ee teen 2 
 : are 
 
 s ome FRR eta Womens mace Fae me 
 Tee ee ee en, 3 “ ro 
 
 AS MOF eyo cee mpeg’ 
 
 oR A I a cg em